Book Impressions ~ Dangerous Personalities By Joe Navarro

Author of this book Joe Navarro, is a former FBI agent, therefore a high percentage of what he became familiar with is on the extreme end of the spectrum of human behaviours.

This includes serial killers, cult leaders like Jim Jones, and many other nefarious criminals.

He claims that only 1% of dangerous personalities ever face criminal charges. He gives examples of what various people have written to him about spouses, family members and co-workers. He provides a very long list of narcissistic traits. Talk about a score card!

The next section is on unstable personalities. However, without a viewpoint on whether or not there is addiction, substance abuse, and childhood trauma – simply pointing out character flaws, is not going to help the individual, or those who have had to endure the volatile behaviours.

I am only about half way through it, and find it to be quite tedious. Maybe because I recognize many faults of my own, and am deeply sorry. Also because there is always another side to the story.

Without a doubt, there are some very damaging personalities and behaviours. All types of assault, as well as psychological, emotional, and spiritual abuse can have a devastating and long lasting impact on a person’s life.

Deception and rejection leads to deep-rooted betrayal. If there is never any acknowledgement or willingness to abandon the lies about another person’s life, how can there be healing? How can a person set healthy boundaries if they are dominated, coerced and controlled – then punished for finally setting a boundary?

When faced with a refusal to take no for an answer, or the respect for a basic boundary, it means the oppressed person will have to resort to whatever they can, to get out of the situation they are in. This can end up fracturing the tenuous relationships. It is easy to blame the battle on the oppressed, not the oppressor, because the oppressor has more power, more resources, and often more people in his camp.

When faced with long term human rights violations, boundary violations, all of which are dehumanizing, it eventually leads to open rebellion.

Many boundaries are set legally, such as physical assault, vandalism, theft, etc. So to avoid detection, those with predatory inclinations will resort to coercive control, deception, and emotional and psychological abuse, to include gaslighting, accusations, contempt, intimidation, isolation, and rejection.

Is the person who experiences these things likely to handle all of it with grace? Not likely.

There are some very maladaptive reactions. One example is when a person threatens to commit suicide if they don’t get their way. The only response is to simply call 911 and have them face an involuntary admission, because if this tactic works for the person, they are likely to use it again and again.

I ordered this book in the audio format because it creates less eye strain than reading, especially in the heat. But there is a difference in tone, and even in comprehension, when listening to a book being narrated versus reading it in print. The voice of the narrator with the various intonations, voice pitches, and emphasis on certain words, creates a pattern of its own.

The Scourby KJV audio book of the bible is very well narrated. If a narrations has too many volume changes, it is difficult to set the volume to listen quietly without it being too quiet at times to hear, and if you turn it up, the quieter tones can be heard, but the louder ones become too loud. If you listen to a narrator with a very even tone, it becomes monotonous and boring. There is definitely a knack when it comes to providing a good reading.

In addition to preferring the Scourby narration, I also could not help but notice how much the bible focuses on love, forgiveness, and healing, as opposed to labelling.

The Dangerous Personalities book gives a list of at least a hundred traits of the narcissist, and then moving on to the unstable personality, added at least a hundred adjectives.

But what is the solution? Maybe that will come in the final chapters, but I am not holding my breath.

When it comes to narcissism – yes it is a problem for many people and relationships. However, when it comes to human achievement, some of which is quite remarkable, all of those people had to believe they could do it before they did it.

Is every single exceptional human achievement born of narcissism and grandiosity? Surely it must be difficult to handle fame and success with humility.

Those who come from adversity, instability, and traumatic childhoods do not want to repeat the cycle, yet that is exactly what happens in the majority of cases.

The weaknesses and character flaws we see in loved ones, does not boil down to a list of adjectives. If you see fifteen of these traits, it is a problem, and if you see sixty of these traits, run for the hills. What difference does it make if a person has fifteen, thirty, or sixty traits?

If there is a problem in relationships, the list is not going to help any of them. It might lead to more denial, or a tit for tat type of reaction, with each side accusing the other of having various traits. Those adjectives are mostly subjective. It might assist an employer to identify toxicity in a work environment. But I don’t see how it would help with general interpersonal relationships.

It might be better to address very specific tangible evidence based issues. Like the person was seen, and caught on camera vandalizing someone’s car. Or stealing the money from a tip jar. Or spreading lies about a co-worker in order to derail a position or promotion. That way there is a specific issue, documentation, and a way to address it. If the employee demonstrates a clearly defined pattern of toxic behaviours, eventually they add up, giving good reasons for dismissal. In my opinion, it is better to focus on the evidence. If you reeled off a list of narcissistic traits, it could create a defence of character assassination.

Things are not that cut and dried. Most people do not have the luxury of solitude, which differs from isolation, and loneliness – if it draws you closer to God. In fact, the majority of people never get a chance to embrace solitude without all the noise, conflicts, and battles that stem from the fracturing of past relationships.

The central message of the Gospel is to repent, and love one another. It does not tell us that only certain people need to repent, but rather – we all need to repent. 

Examining conflicted human behaviour doesn’t help us gain much understanding or wisdom, unless we can see our own flaws as well.

There is without a doubt some very abnormal psychology. Certain people delve into the dark side, and keep digging a deeper hole. If solitude is used to cultivate bitterness, rage, occult practices, and is combined with role playing games, weapons, fantasies etc. it is a catastrophic recipe.

For most human conflicts, it is a battle of control, boundaries, escapism, emotions, and fallibilities. These things can be overcome with repentance, forgiveness and healing, and a heart inclined toward love.

The bible tells us in many places “the just shall live by faith”. We do encounter some very challenging situations that might be beyond our scope of understanding, or ability to reach past the pain, or the wounds.

If we ourselves are repentant, willing to forgive, and prayerfully submit all important relationships to God for healing, I believe we can trust Him to be our intercessor.

Just as we resist being controlled by other people, we have to acknowledge that we cannot control them. God knows our hearts. He knows our circumstances, our histories, and the absolute truth of our lives. No one else really knows these things.

Jesus is our Saviour in all ways. Healing requires belief, trust, faith, truth and surrender. As we abandon our old ways, and begin to cultivate the fruits of the Spirit, we have hope, not just for the change in ourselves, but for the capacity of God’s love to overcome all obstacles.

The book Dangerous Personalities was a topic I thought might be intriguing, but it is not. The reason it is not, is because it attempts to be all encompassing when it comes to identifying difficult human behaviours. It is like there are two parallel roads with no bridge to the other side. Are all the people on one road the bad people? The jerks? Are all the people on the other road pure as the driven snow, lily white, and the goody two shoes darlings?

Yet in reality, the people on both of those roads lead lives that intersect at every crossroad, and often merge in their homes, businesses and communities. One instigates, the other reacts. It is not black and white, us against them, like this book is portraying.

One single story showing the many shades of grey, the galaxy of crossed motives, the endearing qualities, and the fatal flaws of the characters, provides far more insight into human behaviour than a list of adjectives or character traits.

Without a doubt there are many very difficult personalities in this world. Often out of a group of fifty people, it is the same one or two people who cause the majority of the conflicts. In many cases, a person who is a habitual liar, or a master manipulator will create more havoc and conflict than all the others combined.

Some people are more driven to gain an advantage over others, more aggressive, callous, devious, ruthless etc. They probably do not realize it yet, but none of those things can be hidden from God.

The human psyche in my opinion, is not that clinical. We consist of body, soul and spirit. The devil wants to control our mind. If we accept Christ, His Spirit heals, and protects us from those tactics.

Gradually I have a better understanding of what it means to walk in the Spirit. It is a breath of fresh air. Redemption and sanctification is a miracle. Nothing can block the Spirit of God, and the power of His word.

There is hope for all of us if we accept Jesus as Saviour. I believe it is the only solution, and the only way we can escape the darkest traits of human behaviours with all its pitfalls – and walk in the light.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Longevity Test ~ Can You Believe It?

I did a longevity test just to see what kind of questions they asked, and what the outcome would be.

The questions were divided into several categories, medical, diet, exercise, social, lifestyle, and family history. 

There were questions about managing stress, adequate sleep, how much fast food you eat, how much red meat, smoking, drinking alcohol, wearing sunscreen, how much coffee or tea, current conflicts, worry and anxiety etc.

It also asked about cholesterol, blood sugar, blood pressure, and recent physical exams. I don’t go to doctors, so the only option on those questions was “no exam in the past three years”.

I hardly ever wear sunscreen because it makes my eyes water, and my skin itch. I went through all the EWG ratings on the various types of sunscreens to find one that had the least chemicals, no fragrance, and low toxicity. I ended up buying the brand Think. It is mineral based, and supposed to be safe for sensitive skin, and for babies.

But alas it still made my skin itch, so I tend to avoid it. I answered that question with “sometimes”.

I don’t eat fast foods, or much red meat, so I guess I scored a few points there.

It surprised me they did not ask questions about medications, other than how often you take aspirin. Surely it would be important to ask people if they take sleeping pills every night, if they take benzodiazepines, opiates, diet drugs, psych meds, cardiac meds, blood thinners, statins, frequent use of antibiotics etc.

I think the fewer medications we take, the better. Some medications are dangerous, especially as we age. Many of them cause life altering side effects. I don’t think prescription meds can be underestimated, when it comes to having an effect on quality of life, and longevity.

Yet there are medications people swear by. I know a woman who gets flare ups of gout. She takes a certain medication, and claims it works almost overnight. So in cases like that, it seems it might be worth it.

As far as my own longevity, I thought the outcome would probably be about the average life expectancy for women, which is 84 years in Canada, and 81 years in the US.

The result to my surprise was 95, which I think is possible, but unrealistic. In fact, I think it is doubtful. 

But here is the catch, giving an obvious reason the result was so high. The site is linked to a financial planning scheme. Once they give you the result, the first question is “Do you have enough money to last until you are 95?”

Now I am curious, if I would have said I smoke three packs a day, eat red meat and fast food seven days a week, never exercise, sleep poorly, cannot manage stress, and have extreme obesity, high blood pressure, diabetes, etc. What would the longevity outcome be for unhealthy people? Especially since the whole exercise ended up revolving around the financial planning hook.

Surely they wouldn’t say your life expectancy is 65, so don’t worry about retirement planning. My guess is that even for those with poor health and medical histories, they would put your longevity high enough to garner concern for long-term financial well-being.

What if a person with terminal cancer filled out the quiz? I suppose they might offer a financial plan for funeral services.

Although there are general guidelines for increased longevity, I don’t think anyone can predict it. Some people lead very healthy lifestyles, and still get cancer, or have a heart attack or stroke. How often do you hear of a very fit man in his fifties or sixties having a heart attack while playing tennis, or jogging? It seems common. 

Other people have a great deal of stress throughout their lives, immigrated from war torn countries, lost husbands, lost children, and went through extreme poverty – yet they live to be 100.

I do think disposition plays a role. If a person can manage to be calm, relaxed, cheerful, and happy with what they have – it is more likely to improve longevity. More than anything we should be cultivating the fruits of the Spirit.

Galatians 5:22

22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith,

Chronic depression and anxiety is probably worse than obesity or smoking in the long run.

One of the benefits of aging, especially as a Christian, is it takes away the fear and uncertainty of death. It makes all the difference in the world.

Even if we have family members who are unforgiving, we can know we are forgiven based on what Christ did for us on the cross. He teaches us to forgive others, and because of His grace, we have peace, regardless of what happens.

In my opinion, drawing closer to Christ increases the quality of life, especially when it comes to peace of mind, gratitude, and reduced anxiety.

If we created a list of things we could worry about, it would be a very long list. Most of the things we worry about never happen.

Here is an example. Years ago there was an elderly woman in the hospital who had a stroke. She was admitted to long term care with little chance of recovery. Her husband was healthy, in his seventies, and would visit his wife in the hospital.

One day while he was outside mowing the lawn, he got dive bombed by a bird. The beak penetrated his temple, and he collapsed. He never recovered.

If someone told me that story, I would find it hard to believe. Yet this man who had visited his wife daily had suddenly passed away, and this was the explanation.

How many people worry about getting killed by a bird while mowing the grass? In fact there are so many freak accidents, it would throw us for a loop if we worried about it.

Things to avoid. Taking selfies while hanging over a cliff. Going on long solo backpacking trips in rugged wilderness areas, especially without a locator beacon. Getting married to someone you met online who immediately takes out a life insurance policy on you.

But those are things we can control. We cannot control what other people might do. These days, we all have to walk among the addicts and homeless people if we live in any downtown location. Occasionally you pass by someone who is very agitated, and clearly out of touch with reality.

I am no longer afraid of walking past troubled people on the streets. They are just trying to survive, and for the most part do not bother people who are walking by.

The only thing I will turn around and retreat, cross the street, or walk extra blocks to avoid – is Pit Bull dogs. I know many people would find this to be irrational, but even so…

I was reading about all the people who spend time in Arizona, which is far too hot in the summer. If you spend time there, you have to be aware of all the types of snakes, in particular rattle snakes.

If I lived in an area crawling with rattle snakes and scorpions, it would be difficult to go for a walk and enjoy it. I would be having a panic attack over every leaf that blew past.

So part of the gratitude in getting outdoors and going for walks, is that there are no deadly snakes where I live, no scorpions, and not that many Pit Bulls. At least you can see them coming!

Another futile thing we tend to worry about, is what people think of us. We really have no idea what people think, and nor should it matter. 

How we treat other people does matter, and to a certain extent our reputation matters. However, we all mess up throughout our lives, which is why we need forgiveness.

Romans 3:23-24

23 For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;

24 Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus:

One way or another, we will all eventually wither like the grass, yet the word of God is forever, therefore it is more important than anything else in this world. 

Isaiah 40:6-8

7 The grass withereth, the flower fadeth: because the spirit of the LORD bloweth upon it: surely the people is grass.

8 The grass withereth, the flower fadeth: but the word of our God shall stand for ever.

 

 

 

Faith Is The Most Important Dimension Of Our Lives

The bible tells us “the just shall live by faith”. This message is found in Romans 1:17, Galatians 3:11 and Hebrews 10:38.

To be “just” is not according to our works, or the church we attend, or to anything we do. It is the gift of God based on our acceptance and belief in the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

The challenge for most Christians is to avoid being deceived, which is to avoid being led by, or teaching, or preaching a different gospel. This issue is central now, but it is not new. It has been a problem throughout history.

There are people who want to blend the different gospels, and claim acceptance, with statements like “we can agree to disagree”, or “these are minor differences not affecting salvation”. That is not what the bible says. 

It is true there are many good people from a wide variety of religions, and denominations. Jesus knows our heart, beliefs, and what we need to learn. Through His guidance, and through God’s word, He shows us the way, the truth and the life. First we must accept the Gospel of Jesus Christ in truth, not based on any deviation, or false gospel. 

Our relationship with Christ is personal, and once we fully accept the Gospel of Christ, we are part of the body of Christ. We are like-minded with other believers. We are born of the Spirit, and are changed. We remain in the world, but we are not invested in a worldly future. We know what is around us is temporary. Our hope is attached to what is unseen, not what is seen. 

We cannot judge who will, or will not be saved. Jesus came to save sinners. If a person is filled with religious pride, chances are he/she is listening to a different gospel.

We are called upon to repent, which includes the sin of pride. Sincere repentance humbles us, and makes us realize we need forgiveness. It also shows us we need to change our ways, our attitudes, and our thoughts. We need to abandon vain glory, strife, worry, bitterness, certain lifestyles, and all the other stumbling blocks we trip over. 

No one can force us into a belief system. Even with brain washing, and thought reform through a repetition of lies, falsehoods, and cleverly crafted deceit, it is a stack of cards. Or more like a pile of unsecured bricks. Removing just one of the elements of deception, causes the entire belief system to be dismantled.

Unlearning the lies is a painful process. It is also liberating. Being brainwashed, no matter how it comes about, is a form of bondage.

In the book of Galatians Paul does not say that preaching a different gospel is a minor detail. He said it was a curse. Galatians 1:6-12:

6 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel:

7 Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ.

8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.

10 For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.

11 But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man.

12 For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

Lies do not build a strong foundation. They lead us into bondage, of which there are many types, traps and snares.

The truth is found in God’s word. It is not found in man-made versions, or interpretations of the bible. Beware of anyone who says “God told me this or that”. The bible specifically tells us not to speak for God, and not to add to, or take away from His word.

In the Old Testament those who made false claims to be prophets faced a death sentence. This message is carried through to the book of Revelation 22:18-19:

18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book:

19 And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.

Therefore we can know that adhering to a false gospel is not a minor deviation. Adding to, taking away, or distorting the word of God in any way, from the Old Testament to the final chapters in the Book of Revelation is a serious offence.

False doctrine creates a stumbling block. To the contrary, God’s word is intended to teach us, and show us the way, the truth and the life. False or distorted doctrine does the opposite. People either become confused, or may become stubbornly attached to the falsehoods. 

Notice that Jesus says “let no man deceive you”. God does not deceive us, man does.

For these reasons Jesus warned us. Matthew 24:4-6:

4 And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you.

5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.

6 And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet.

Jesus warned us again in Matthew. Note that He did not place the emphasis on a single antichrist, or a one world order, or a rapture of the saints. The emphasis is on avoiding deception, and preaching the true gospel to all the nations.

Matthew 24:11-24

11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many.

12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.

13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.

14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.

In Mark 13: 5-10 He repeats the warning:

5 And Jesus answering them began to say, Take heed lest any man deceive you:

6 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.

7 And when ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars, be ye not troubled: for such things must needs be; but the end shall not be yet.

8 For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be earthquakes in divers places, and there shall be famines and troubles: these are the beginnings of sorrows.

9 But take heed to yourselves: for they shall deliver you up to councils; and in the synagogues ye shall be beaten: and ye shall be brought before rulers and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them.

10 And the gospel must first be published among all nations.

In Luke He gives the same essential end times message.

Luke 21:8-10

8 And he said, Take heed that ye be not deceived: for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and the time draweth near: go ye not therefore after them.

9 But when ye shall hear of wars and commotions, be not terrified: for these things must first come to pass; but the end is not by and by.

10 Then said he unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom

Is there anything in these verses telling us there will be a one world order? A one world leader? A rapture of the church? A blending of all doctrines? No. 

The central message is not to be deceived. We are not to listen to false prophets, false teaching, or false gospels. Part of the John Darby, Scofield, dispensational teaching tells us there will be a one world order, a single, and all powerful anti-christ, a rapture of the church, etc.

Probably the most divisive aspect of dispensational false teaching, is the claim that Israel is separate, and are the chosen people. These false teachers preach that God has different plans for Israel, to include ownership, and dominance of all the land around Israel. The bible does not say there are two separate groups of people. Christians who accept Christ as Saviour are part of the body of Christ. The bible says there is one body of Christ, not two. Read Galatians 3:28-29.

28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

29 And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

How can there be a one world order if the bible tells us there will be wars, rumours of war, and nation rising against nation? Does that sound like a one world order? A one world order would require cooperation, not wars.

The prophecy from the words of Jesus, does not describe a one world system where all nations join together under the fictional antichrist. It tells us the overarching objective is to reach all nations with the gospel message. It tells us to be vigilant with regards to deception, and false teaching. 

Do the leaders of this present global system talk about a one world order? Sure they do. That does not mean it will come about. It has been on their agenda for hundreds, if not thousands of years. Yet century after century, and decade after decade, those systems fall. Over time, every one of them does. They do not unify. They crumble. They do not bring peace and cooperation. They bring war, and destruction. 

False doctrine has used the book of Revelation to scare people, and to turn it into the revelation of the antichrist. The book of Revelation is the revelation of Jesus Christ. He is central to the entire bible. He is the only one who will rule over all the nations. 

We are not to allow our identity to be taken over by man. We are heirs, and are adopted by Christ, not by man, with a self-proclaimed god complex. 

John 15:5 tells us that true believers are attached to Christ similar to the way branches are attached to the vine. 

5 I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing.

You can read the rest of John 15 to find out what happens to those who are not attached to the vine. 

The mystery of iniquity is not fully revealed to us, because we do not have the wisdom or knowledge that God does. For this reason, we must trust in God, and read the bible to gain more understanding, and to seek the truth. 

Although iniquity has many faces, and hard angles rooted in corruption – deception is at the core. Anyone who exalts himself to be on par with God, is playing with fire. 

Christ died for us. His grace is the greatest gift, that only God could conceive of. Any deviation from the true Gospel of Christ, will eventually be defeated. 

The just shall live by faith. We do not know what God knows, therefore we trust Him. We will still face struggles, as Paul described in 2 Corinthians 12-9.

9 And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.

10 Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ’s sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2026). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

New Year’s Message Of Discernment & Hope

Some of the top concerns this past year have been around land claims, the Israel conflict, rising cost of living, rising government debt, deteriorating health care, and the increasing use of AI.

None of these things have easy answers, other than to let us know there seems to be increasing instability in many areas. World peace is not happening. In fact there are now twice as many armed conflicts compared to fifteen years ago. Recent stats show there are 130 armed conflicts throughout the world.

Things we once thought were secure investments such as owning a home, are no longer certain. Some pundits are predicting financial crisis and banking collapses.

In Canada, for many years we could rely on our health care system. Now there is a sobering realization that we may not be able to get health care at all. At least 30% of people in BC, Canada do not have a family doctor.

For those who go to the ER for health related issues, the wait list can be many hours, even for serious health concerns. People are relying on ER visits for cancer diagnostics. We can no longer rely on the systems we once took for granted.

Instead of health care, people are being offered MAID for chronic pain, terminal illnesses, and a variety of other reasons. I have been following a woman who is documenting her stage 4 cancer diagnosis on YouTube. She is from the US, and travels between New York, Seattle and Alaska. 

She has done several videos on being palliative, and gets state of the art treatment in New York. Yet as a palliative patient, she is travelling, driving, and returns to Alaska in the summers to go cycling, hiking, kayaking, and believe it or not – axe throwing. 

I have never heard of axe throwing, but that is exactly what it means. You throw an axe at a target, getting it to stick into the wood. I don’t think I could have done that when I was in my twenties, let alone as an end of life cancer patient. 

After watching one of her videos about her end of life, palliative cancer situation, I thought she looked very healthy in spite of it all. She talked about doing a lot of strenuous outdoor activities, which is difficult to do if you are sick. 

So I skipped ahead eight months to a more recent video, and she looked much the same. She was still doing all the activities she loved to do. Most of her end of life scenarios were based on what could happen, or what might happen. She became very emotional when she talked about the possibility of a painful death. She described all these potential scenarios in graphic detail. But they were not happening “yet”. 

Fortunately for her, none of those horrific death stories were on her doorstep. She continues to do well. She also continues to go for multiple diagnostics, and selective treatments. In Canada, this would not be an option. 

In the US though, they are likely to keep a person on the hook until their insurance, their money, or their life runs out. I know it sounds cynical, but cancer treatment is big business. It is also filled with uncertainty. Listening to this woman, every nuance is a potential spread of the cancer. In many cases, she goes through several scans that really don’t give any definitive results.

The tumour markers are up one day, and down two weeks later. Every change is monitored and discussed at length. She spends a few months in New York getting the best care, and then goes back to Alaska to enjoy the summer. I really do hope she continues to lead an active life, and maybe even is cured. But I would not describe any of what she is experiencing as being palliative, or end of life care. It is more like ongoing monitoring. 

In Canada though, our systems are failing us. Not entirely. Hopefully we will see some improvements, but overall there are some valid concerns. If there is a continuing deterioration of the health care system, we will have to accept that it cannot be relied upon at all. We will have to go back to the days of the wagon train. Pioneers, and pilgrims looking for cures in old fashioned remedies. 

Was all the land in Canada really stolen from the Indigenous people? Then why did they sell farms, and properties to people, leading them to believe they were actually purchasing a house or land? Why did they develop land title registries, and mortgages for houses and land, if it was stolen land? How many countries in the world do not have legitimate land, and property ownership? The answer is very few. 

How many countries have extremely lax euthanasia laws? Again, the answer is – very few. 

All of these negative trajectories are beyond our control. We can lean on certain elements of self care, and home remedies. But we have no control over the systems we once relied upon. 

Perhaps the increase in AI is one of the biggest threats. On one hand it is a useful tool. If you want to look up certain stats, or gardening information, or how to clean a certain textile, it is useful. If you need quick information, it beats the old fashioned library research.

If you prefer self check-outs instead of real cashiers, the automation is easily accepted. But when it comes to doctors appointments, how can AI replace human interaction, or in-person examinations?

We need to sharpen our discernment. This applies to everything from phishing emails, to scam phone calls, to what we are seeing in the media, and on YouTube. A high percentage of it is deception, often geared toward creating a subtle change in our perception. It is almost like a test run to ascertain levels of gullibility. 

On YouTube there has been a marked rise in AI generated videos. The common ones are of children and babies talking like miniature adults. A one year old might tell an airline stewardess that his dad is single. There are many AI generated videos of small children scolding dogs for eating their snack.

They crop up in batches. Suddenly there is an influx of twins. Twins going to meet newborn siblings who are also twins. Toddlers crying about the arrival of twins. We see toddlers talking about sex education. We also see a disproportionate number of triplets, as if they are commonly seen.

In reality, the chance of having one set of twins is around 3%. Two sets of fraternal twins is less than 1% chance. Two sets of identical twins is very rare. Triplet births are also very rare at around 0.1% So it does not ring true to suddenly see non-stop videos showing twin births, triplets, and double sets of identical twins. Children under the age of two, do not speak like adults. In fact, children do not start using full sentences until they are two or older.

Why are they doing this? Children are cuter without the contrived fictional images of them. Before all of this, there were real kids who gained 80-100 million views over something a parent filmed.

One was a situation where a little girl about three years old, was trying to explain to her dad why she was not a princess. She told him she did not look like a princess, and did not have shoes, bangles or a crown like a princess did. Nor did she have a chariot, or live in a castle.

Basically, she was telling her dad to stop calling her a princess, which was priceless in how she went about it. She was patiently explaining the contradiction as she saw it, with the insight, and candid expressions of an innocent child. 

Other common recent AI themes, are of wild animals attacking people. You know these are AI generated because they will show a woman loading groceries into a hatchback car. A lion, pack of wolves, tiger, or a bear shows up out of nowhere, and the woman, at the last second jumps into the open hatchback, and closes the door in the nick of time.

We know these are memes because they show the same hatchback idea, with attacks by various different animals. In one of them it is a tiger. The next one is an elephant, then a pack of wolves. It is like the hatchback urban jungle horror series of AI clickbait. 

If something like that actually happened, it would be a one time event, not the same event depicting attacks by a variety of animals.

These videos themes also centre around the elderly, and infants encountering wild animals. Why so much focus on animal encounters? I think most of it could be viewed as innocuous entertainment. Or it could be fear mongering, because people who are fearful, are easier to control. 

But overall, it could mean we are being prepared to accept false imagery, and memes as reality. Even more disturbing, is the blurring of lines between what is real, and what is fiction. Did that really happen? Who knows? 

Will they start showing miraculous wonders from the sky? Or massive AI generated sink holes? Or riots, fires, and war images that are totally fake? It is certainly possible. 

If you transfer these same concepts to what we are being told about many other topics, the need for discernment is even more obvious. It is almost at the point where we have to filter everything we see, or read. Deception is rising faster than inflation.

Do we really believe the ultra rich became rich because they never went to Starbucks for a coffee? Or that Warren Buffet bought a forty acre farm at the age of fourteen by selling chewing gum during the Great Depression?

I just don’t buy it. After listening to many of his videos, I do agree that he has a vast amount of knowledge about investing in the stock market. In some of those videos, he spoke of his father losing his job as a stockbroker during the depression. However, his father was a US Congressman until 1952, and started his own brokerage firm. So it does not make sense to me that Warren Buffet went through hard times as a child.

Not all people have a mind, or the motivation to seek riches. Some try for years, and lose it all. Others make great gains. The stock market is volatile. Timing is everything. Those who built large portfolios in the eighties, compared to those who are starting to invest now, face very different circumstances.

In fact, some of the large portfolios so carefully constructed in previous decades, may not be safe in today’s markets. I listened to a famous Canadian investment adviser, and wondered. He starts his videos with scathing comments toward the poor. He goes on to make grandiose claims about his prowess, brilliance, wisdom, and all knowing scope of financial planning. The arrogance is so beyond the pale, it is impossible to listen to.

We have to be discerning, skeptical and downright cynical of some of this hubris. The lessons to take away may not be what people truly want to hear.

As Christians, we are told about the perils surrounding the love of money, and pride. 

1 Timothy 6:10

10 For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.

Notice it says it is the love of money, not money itself, or the accumulation of wealth, that is the root of all evil. Not only do we see examples of this around us in the present day, but history is full of examples to reinforce this concept.

We are also instructed to be wise as serpents and harmless as doves.

Matthew 10:16

16 Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.

We are all guilty of having pride, myself included. We can only examine ourselves honestly, repent, and ask for forgiveness. Pride comes in many forms, to include the way we treat others. It is human nature to seek superiority, often as a defensive measure, or to cover feelings of inferiority.

If we think this way, there is always someone above us, and someone else who is below us. We envy those who we perceive to be above us, and look down upon the lesser human beings.

Yet the bible warns us about pride. Pride will cause our downfall if we do not repent and change our attitudes.

Proverbs 16:18-19

18 Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall.

19 Better it is to be of an humble spirit with the lowly, than to divide the spoil with the proud.

James 4:5-6

5 Do ye think that the scripture saith in vain, The spirit that dwelleth in us lusteth to envy?

6 But he giveth more grace. Wherefore he saith, God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble.

Some of the most damning hierarchies are found within prisons. The drug dealer sees himself as superior to the murderer. The murderer is above the child molester. Those with more muscle and brawn, can dominate, and protect their peers. Weakness is a trait that no one wants to achieve.

The bible, in the words of Jesus, tells us the opposite of what our carnal world has conditioned us to believe.

Matthew 5:3-9

3 Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.

4 Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted.

5 Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth.

6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.

7 Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy.

8 Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.

9 Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God.

When we read the words “the meek shall inherit the earth” it is almost incomprehensible. Here we are with a government that is claiming the Indigenous people own most of the land.

The 1% of the corporate elite own more than 40% of the world’s wealth. Yet God is telling us the meek shall inherit the earth! He is also telling us the last shall be first.

Matthew 20:16

16 So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen.

Matthew 19:30

30 But many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be first.

Just as the bible warns us about pride, it also has a great deal to say about deception and lying.

Proverbs 6:16-19

16 These six things doth the LORD hate: yea, seven are an abomination unto him:

17 A proud look, a lying tongue, and hands that shed innocent blood,

18 An heart that deviseth wicked imaginations, feet that be swift in running to mischief,

19 A false witness that speaketh lies, and he that soweth discord among brethren.

According to these instructions we are to forsake the love of money, pride, and deception. We are to pray for, and exercise discernment. The bible contains many warnings about being deceived.

Once we recognize all these things, and repent of our own false pride, deception and whatever else drags us down, we have hope. Not just for the upcoming year, but hope for all eternity, and a foundation of faith to take us through whatever troubled waters are ahead of us.

The just shall live by faith. Every time I feel uncertain or anxious, I remind myself of these words.

Romans 1:17

17 For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

Hebrews 10:38

38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.

It seems to be increasingly obvious that we cannot place our faith, or hope in what is happening in the world. Nor do we know the full extent of God’s plan, and how the events will unfold. Faith is believing in what we cannot see, or even prove.

As a result of our faith in God’s word, and in our belief in what Jesus did when He came to save us from our sin, we have hope. We do not have hope based on tangible things or wealth. We have hope based upon our faith.

Hebrews 11:1

1 Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

Jeremiah 29:11-13

11 For I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith the LORD, thoughts of peace, and not of evil, to give you an expected end.

12 Then shall ye call upon me, and ye shall go and pray unto me, and I will hearken unto you.

13 And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart.

Isaiah 40:31

31 But they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.

Romans 15:13

13 Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost.

Romans 5:2-6

2 By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.

3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience;

4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope:

5 And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.

6 For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly.

For believers, these are just some of the amazing promises of God. We are recipients of these promises based on God’s grace, not anything we can do to deserve His grace.

We do not need to strive for money, prestige, dominance, or even justice. We just need to humble ourselves, believe in Jesus, repent, and forgive others as we have been forgiven.

The harms arising from the complexities and deceptions of this world, is not our battle to fight, other than what God gives to us to do, as humble servants. His word is far more valuable than any earthly treasure.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2026). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

Managing Grief – Life’s Greatest Difficulty

Grief is probably the most heart wrenching, depressing and deeply felt emotion most of us will ever experience. Yet we all do experience it at some point.

From my own experience, I now know how ill-equipped I was to handle the emotional roller coaster brought on by grief. I did things to make it worse and more chaotic, instead of stabilizing my emotions.

The worst thing we can do is turn to alcohol or drugs of any sort. Sometimes a short period of a prescribed drug might help people get past a crisis. We are all different. Many people can manage a brief time of using medication, without it turning into a full blown addiction. But since we are at our most vulnerable, we are very susceptible to using some form of crutch, or escapism to cope with overwhelming grief.

The more stable our childhood foundation, the more likely we can maintain some stability while grieving, because we have something to fall back on. But if we are lacking a strong foundation, we are at risk of turning to addiction.

If the death was unexpected, a young person, traumatic, accidental, and especially if it was a suicide, the grief is much more difficult to manage. It is a time when we must be kind to ourself, yet we are inclined to do the opposite.

Self destructive behaviours are the opposite of being kind to yourself. There is a difference between wallowing in pity, self destruction, addiction, and escapism, versus being kind enough to actually take care of yourself, emotionally, physically and spiritually. 

When we lose a loved one unexpectedly, the rug is torn out from under us. We desperately want to go back to normal, and then realize, there is no more normal. Perhaps there never was.

Grief comes in waves. It settles for awhile, and then recurs with a vengeance, threatening to drown us in another onslaught of despair. One of the most difficult emotions associated with grief is guilt.

We reminisce, and because we are all flawed in some ways, lose patience, have conflicts, get fed up, or just become absorbed in the day to day activities that keeps us so busy – suddenly none of those things matter. We feel guilty over things we said, and over what we didn’t say. We might feel guilt because we did not recognize or have empathy for what was going on with the person who died.

But here’s the thing. The person who has died, will always be with us. Everyone leaves an indelible mark in this world. Often it is in a small way they probably never realized. I remember years ago, asking my niece, who was a terrific gourmet cook, what kind of knife she would recommend.

She told me that in her opinion Shun made the absolute best knives. I really had no idea, but I took her advice and bought a Shun utility knife. That was probably twenty years ago at least. She was right. It is the best knife, and I still use it every single day. It reminds me of her, and what a great cook she was.

There are countless ways a person stays with us. Yet at the same time, they are gone from this world. As Christians we have the assurance we will be resurrected when Christ returns.

In 1 Corinthians the Apostle Paul gave reassurance and comfort to those who were grieving loved ones who had died. He knew how much heartache it caused, and he wanted to offer hope and the promise of seeing them again. 1 Corinthians 15:26

26 The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.

1 Corinthians 15:42-47 and 50-55

42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption:

43 It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power:

44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body.

45 And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit.

46 Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual.

47 The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven.

50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,

52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.

54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory.

55 O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?

These verses tell us we are far from perfect while we live on this earth. It does not give us an excuse to sin, or continue in our sin. But it does give us an honest appraisal of our own weakness and corruption.

But more so, it gives us hope to have the trials and tribulations of this world overcome by the grace of God, and what Christ did for us on the cross. Only Christ can overcome death on our behalf.

The bible tells us God knows the beginning from the end, and the end from the beginning. He knows His people long before we are born. He knows when we will die long before we actually die.

Therefore all our guilt is in vain. We do not control when another person will die. Up until MAID people had no control over when they would die. For most of us, we still don’t really know. But God knows.

Christ had tremendous compassion for those who were grieving. The bible talks about widows, understanding the loss and lifelong struggles to follow. Jesus grieved when people died, and he saw the grief others experienced. When He was here on this earth, there were times he intervened, and raised people from the dead, or healed people who were about to die.

Christ’s resurrection is central to our belief and hope in the gospel. His resurrection is a promise of our own resurrection. In 1 Corinthians Paul made it clear that we cannot deny the resurrection of Christ, nor can we deny what it means for us, and those who died before us.

If I could go back and change my own dysfunctional reaction to grief, I would. The main thing I would do is read the bible, and trust God, instead of wallowing in emotional despair, without a foundation. Even though I was a believer, I was not reading the bible, and was not well grounded or stable.

All the daily routines that help keep us stable, such as diet, fresh air, and most importantly sleep, can help. I find the Scourby KJV bible reading to be an exceptional way to help with sleeplessness, guilt, and not knowing the future. I wish I would have started listening to the audio bible years ago.

I know there are many audio bible readers, and versions. I have listened to portions of some others, but I like the tone and cadence of Scourby’s voice. It has just enough intonational patterns to make it come alive, without losing the lower cadence in the more mellow verses.

You can keep the audio bible handy on your desktop, laptop or phone, and turn it on quietly at night if you wake up, and can’t sleep.

You can also listen to certain books of the bible read by Alexander Scourby on YouTube. For a period of time, I listened to the YouTube versions, but some of the readings had ads, so I decided to buy the audio KJV version read by Scourby, so I don’t have to search YouTube for it, or deal with ads, which almost seems sacrilegious depending on the ad. 

Grief is not always about losing a loved one to death. Sometimes it is about the loss of the use of a limb, or ability to communicate. Sometimes it is the loss of relationships, or the hardening of hearts against us.

It can be major financial losses, or the realization that all we strived for was in vain. It is in the recognition of how we wasted not only money, and real estate, but more so, how we wasted years of our life.

These regrets come about from wallowing in grief, or circumstances of the past, or the fickle foolishness of chasing a pot of gold at the end of a rainbow that disappears every time you get near it.

We cannot realistically say that none of it matters. As long as we are alive we do have responsibilities, to ourselves, our neighbours and our community. We have to cook, clean, take the garbage out, and plan our days to be productive. We are supposed to be thankful, and praise God as we go about our days.

If we focus on the future God has promised those who trust in Him, and if we count our blessings, knowing He knows all things. If we listen to and read His word, and pray for those we love, for their well being, and salvation, we will be okay.

Each morning I pray for each and every member of my family, my children, grandchildren, my siblings, nieces and nephews, and all the extended family. With regards to family, I know the hardships, and misfortunes they have faced. I pray God will heal all wounds. We all have different coping mechanisms, and sometimes we cannot understand ourselves, let alone each other. 

I also pray for my neighbours, and ask God to keep the peace among us. The second commandment is to love our neighbour as ourself. When the power of these words sink in, we realize how important it is to love our neighbours, even though it might seem impossible at times. Matthew 22:36-40

36 Master, which is the great commandment in the law?

37 Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.

38 This is the first and great commandment.

39 And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.

All the self-help books, or prescription medication in the world, will not solve our spiritual emptiness. Only Christ can do that for us. It is a gift, and is not based on our own merit. The more self shrinks, the more room there is for the gospel of Christ, and the Holy Spirit to help us live our lives in peace. Tribulation makes us more patient.

Romans 5:1-6

1 Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ:

2 By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.

3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience;

4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope:

5 And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.

6 For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly.

In Hebrews the bible tells us we all have an appointment with death. To me, this confirms God knows when we will die, probably before we are even born. So as far as feeling guilty about a loved one who has died, it is an emotion to let go of, because we have no control over the appointment for another person’s death.

We can and should repent of sins, and take responsibility for what we did do, and what we did have control over. But as far as the untimely, accidental, sickness, and ultimate death of a loved one – we have no control. We have to give it to God, and trust Him with all our heart and soul. He will make it better, and teach us patience in the process.

For all those who are grieving, trust in Jesus, and He will help you through it. May God in his mercy, give you peace, love, and hope, during dark and difficult times. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

The Conundrum Surrounding Drug Rehab & The Cycle Of Relapses

The sad reality is that the drug treatment, and rehab is an industry in itself, which by design perpetuates the cycle of repeated treatments, followed by relapses, and then more treatment.

Recently I watched a documentary on the situation in British Columbia. The government does not provide that many treatment beds, mostly because the problem is so huge, the cost would be excessive, and partly because no one wants to take responsibility for the problem.

The government does provide some beds, but apparently a third of them do not provide any treatment options. The low barrier housing options allows the addicts to continue using drugs, with the provision of shelter, and other supports.

Many arguments for involuntary treatment are bandied back and forth. There are those who are adamantly against forcing treatment, and those who are just as unyielding on the issue of mandatory treatment.

Given the fact the number of government subsidized beds is so sparse, considering the scope of the problem, it has given rise to a range of private treatment centres, counsellors, and options for those seeking treatment, if they have sufficient financial backing. The payment for treatment usually comes from the family members of the addict.

However what many people may not know, is that the treatment centres are not regulated in BC. How many times do you read about former addicts going from addiction, to immediately becoming counsellors? They believe their experience qualifies them.

Clearly there can be benefits to peer counselling, and support groups. But we must keep in mind that former addicts have many years ahead of them to resolve their addiction, and reduce the chance of relapse. Unless they have many years of sobriety, they should probably stay away from other addicts, even though they might have intentions to help them.

Regarding some of the treatment centres, you hear of neighbours reporting that they thought the treatment centre was a crack house. All kinds of people are allowed to come and go without any kind of monitoring. The advertising for many of these places makes them sound like a five star resort. But when people get into the program, they find out it is a different story.

The cost of some of the programs is staggering, often tens of thousands of dollars. The background and credentials of the owner/operator is often fabricated. Some of the treatments are taken to the extreme, from sweat lodges, to Kundalini yoga, restrictive diets, excessive exercise, unsupervised fasting, etc.

When a family seeks out a treatment facility, they are often at their wits end, and in fear for the life of their loved one. They are in a vulnerable position when it comes to paying upwards of $60,000.00 for a ninety day program. Because the facilities are unlicensed, and unregulated, they have to take the advertising, and claims at face value.

This is where for profit drug treatment can fail people. There is no real incentive to see people get well for the long term. In fact the cycle of addiction often includes multiple relapses. These relapses are framed as “part of the journey” and are to be expected.

The success rate is going to be much higher if the addict is motivated to get well. Involuntary treatment does work for some people. If you listen to jailhouse interviews, or to those who spent time in jail as a result of an addiction, they will often say that being incarcerated is what got them on the road to recovery, because they had no other choice. It also gave time to reflect on what got them there, and what they needed to do to change direction.

In my opinion, individual care plans might help. The benefits of creating tailored care plans based on the addicts current situation, goals, general health, childhood trauma, and drugs of choice, could help to keep them on track.

A huge part of the problem is poly-pharmaceuticals, combining prescription drugs with street drugs. Also the inclusion of so many benzodiazepines in the mix is a recipe for disaster. Benzodiazepines, antipsychotics, and antidepressants can be more lethal than opiates.

When people become long term addicted to benzodiazepines, getting off them is a nightmare. With opiates there is a period of withdrawal, and sickness for several days. But once stabilized, they can move forward.

Benzodiazepines require a very careful, long term tapering of the drug to be able to manage the withdrawal. In one case, a man was able to help his wife by micro-dosing, with minute incremental reductions. She was doing quite well, but then her psychiatrist advised a more rapid reduction. She had extreme withdrawal, and quickly relapsed.

Antipsychotics interfere with dopamine, serotonin, histamine, and epinephrine. Benzodiazepines also interfere with dopamine, and various other neurotransmitters. If these drugs are combined with opiates, the person’s dopamine levels become an absolute mess, requiring long term treatment.

Three month treatment plans might get a highly motivated person past a crisis, but what needs to be addressed is that it takes years, not months to fully recover.

Primarily there has to be a change in neurochemistry, as well as gut health. This is in addition to supports for emotional, psychological and spiritual recovery.

Another long term effect of drug use, is EPS symptoms, or extrapyramidal side effects. These symptoms can vary widely in severity, from stiffness, to Parkinson like tremors, involuntary movements, restlessness and agitation etc. Antipsychotic drugs are the worst culprits, but many other drugs can cause these distressing symptoms as well.

In so many cases, people move away from street drugs, only to become dependant on potent prescription drugs that cause just as much harm. Short term gain for long term debilitation. The exchange is not recovery. It is misery, and an ongoing cycle.

The reason a well structured care plan might help, is to avoid some of the pitfalls, as well as being shunted from one psychiatrist’s opinions, and drug choices, to another. Anyone who goes to a psychiatrist can be certain they will be prescribed drugs. This is not going help balance the system to a state of wellness.

After the initial detox, the addict needs to set out long term goals, short term goals, and daily goals. The objective is to restore natural dopamine through diet, exercise, and goal setting. It also means changing old habits, and patterns, and staying away from areas where drugs are being used. It requires learning to set boundaries, as well as to avoid being manipulated, and/or manipulating others.

Manipulation is based on the need for control, and is a deceptive tactic. But underlying the need to control others, is an unstable locus of self-control. Self-control allows us to stick to a plan, and detach from the people or things that are prone to derailing us. We cannot thrive if we are people pleasers. If we are being manipulated, it does not come from a place of love or support. 

Part of self care, is to learn to be your own butler, or caregiver. It may sound selfish, but it is important to learn how to take care of your own needs. After that, you are much better equipped to help with, serve, or take care of others. Without the ability to self care, we are at the mercy of anyone who tries to influence or control us. We lack boundaries, and end up responding in a knee-jerk fashion. This kind of response often leads to resentment. 

By being your own butler, it means you are thinking ahead. You are planning meals, exercise, finances, making to do lists every day, and staying organized and focused. That way you are not an easy target for those who want to sway you, or exploit you, or simply get you to join them.

Breaking out of a cycle of victimization is not easy. We have to learn to take responsibility for the many mistakes we make. We also have to forgive the things others have done to us, while setting boundaries to prevent it from recurring.

We have to change. Change only comes about by changing daily habits, by exchanging resentment for gratitude, by changing our plans, and by finding ways to restore dopamine.

Dopamine is responsible for reward and pleasure, and therefore is a major contributor to mood. It is also responsible for cognition, memory, attention and focus, which is why it is so important to start creating a written plan, along with daily to do lists.

Dopamine also plays a crucial role in multiple other bodily functions related to sleep, blood vessels, heart rate, movement, posture, and kidney function. If a hospitalized person is on a dopamine drip, they are probably in ICU.

The ways in which drugs interfere with dopamine receptors in the brain, is vast and complex. Once a person is addicted to any substance, they face a long road to recovery.

But the good news is that unlike spinal cord injuries, or brain injuries, the recovery from addiction is possible. The younger, and healthier a person is, the more quickly their system can heal and recover.

The problem for many people, is that they expect to feel better within a matter of weeks. Or they switch from one dependancy to another, by going from street drugs to prescription psychotropics.

Switching addictions puts people on the path to relapse, one way or another. There has to be a plan to prepare for the bad days, to avoid the impulse to use again. No one is in a good mood all of the time. Learning healthy ways to cope with bad moods, is an integral part of self regulation. 

Setbacks are not just a part of the addicts life, but rather, they are part of life. It can be anything from a broken down car, to finding out a spouse is having an affair. Losses can occur from extreme weather conditions, losing a loved one, to losing a job, or getting a knee injury, just when you make a coveted team. 

Life has many obstacles, struggles and difficulties for all of us. For those with stable childhoods, they could still be affected by accidents, illnesses, sibling relationships, parental conflicts etc. A child’s disposition can affect the way they view the world. We simply don’t know to what extent a person is impacted by the events of their childhood. 

Certain things like sleep training, perfectionism, high expectations, inflexibility, too much, or too little attention – can all have an adverse effect on how a child views the world. These things can have an impact on whether or not they develop security, confidence and trust.

If a parent favours one child over another, it can have an adverse effect on both the favoured, and the rejected child. It takes us a long time to be resilient as far as the opinions, or judgements toward us.

If children are constantly hovered over, without the freedom to play, or have some unstructured time to reach developmental milestones at their own pace, they might become anxious, depressed, or rebellious. They might find it difficult to take initiative. 

Some kids are naturally coordinated. Others are clumsy. Some are academically inclined. Others are not, and may excel at sports instead. For the most part, children do not want to be shaped according to their parents values or expectations. They struggle for autonomy. Even the “perfect child” who seems to excel at everything, will not necessarily feel secure or confident. 

In every family, among the siblings, most of us have observed that each child is a unique individual. Even though they grew up together, they may be very different from one another. 

For those who came from a traumatic, chaotic, violent, and/or addictive childhood background, they have lifelong hurdles to overcome. The brain, the adrenal system, the dopamine, fear, anxiety, and coping mechanisms all become hardwired into the system. It affects self esteem, trust, security, learning, the way the future is viewed, and basically everything. It robs the child of a childhood, as they are faced with adult responsibilities, caregiving, and the struggle for survival at an early age. 

The suggestion of learning to be your own butler, or caregiver, seems glib, but yet it does make sense. The guy who suggested this idea, is a successful executive who travels a fair bit. He said he likes to have his Keurig coffee set up the night before. He gets his clothes out, and plans what to wear. He goes to bed at night thinking about what he needs to do, to make his life easier, puts things in place, and wakes up planning his day for smooth sailing.

Yes, flexibility is a key character trait in well adjusted individuals, so we have to take all planning as an outline that might need to be changed or adjusted. If we become too rigid, we risk becoming insecure, like a toddler who needs a pacifier, blanket, stuffed animal, and story in order to be able to go to sleep.

For Christians, there are bible verses instructing us to give up self. Paradoxically the notion of self care might not align with abandoning self to follow Christ. However, Christ is within us, therefore we are to take care of ourselves physically, emotionally, and most of all, spiritually. 

If we abandon self care, we will allow the forces of the world to take over our lives. Self care does not mean total selfishness. It is like when you sit on an airplane and the flight attendant goes through the safety instructions. They tell you to put the oxygen mask on yourself first, then assist the person beside you. The reason for this is because you cannot help anyone, if you cannot breathe. 

People are often praised for being selfless. In order to serve others without being a manipulated people pleaser, we have to take care of ourselves. We have to be sober, vigilant, discerning, and capable of setting boundaries. We have to know our own limits, and seek God’s will for our life, as opposed to being men pleasers. 

For those coming out of drug addiction, they also need to take care of the former child within, to help restructure life, and bring in some of the things they did not receive to help stabilize them as children. Childhood trauma is a root cause of addictive behaviours.

If we are honest with ourselves, we can recognize the manifestations of some form of addictive behaviours in our own lives. Addiction has many long and winding tentacles. It is not limited to drugs, alcohol, food and gambling. It is any behaviour that we repeat for short term escape, or gratification – in spite of the fact it is robbing us of something important.

What about guilt? Guilt robs us of the ability to forgive ourselves. Once we recognize the need to repent, we do not need to carry a burden of guilt. We are all flawed, and we all fall short of the glory of God. We are forgiven by the grace of God.

It means we can let go of past mistakes, hurt, shame, and guilt – to allow each day to be a clean slate. Our prior tribulation can end up benefitting us, if we have trust and faith in God.

Romans 5:3-5

3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience;

4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope:

5 And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.

Pride, Humility & Forgiveness ~ Lessons To Be Learned

It took many years before I got past the backsliding, the pain, anger over falsehoods, and a career I did not choose, or take credit for – until I was finally ready to admit the depth my own sin.

Yes we fall victim to the sin of others, but we cannot change other people. Forgiveness is not a superficial or insincere apology. It is a process, involving much soul searching, combined with God’s grace.

We forgive others because He forgives us, and we know darn well we do not deserve His grace, or His forgiveness. Forgiveness is based on His love, mercy, and the hope of salvation. The promise of eternal life is a gift from God. Because of this we are able to forgive, and pray those we have wronged, neglected, or hurt – can forgive us. 

No one likes to hear the word sin. Why? Because in our hearts we are convicted to the core. God gave us a conscience for a reason. We could call it vice, error, wickedness, neglect, bad behaviour, self deception, or blunder. But those are just synonyms for a much shorter, all encompassing word. 

People prefer to call sin a mistake, or a mental illness, a criticism, a disease, a chemical imbalance in the brain, unfair judgement, or better yet – just ignore it all together. But sooner or later we have to face ourselves, regardless of how we might think we are presenting a perfect image to the outside world.

There is a phenomenal amount of deception in this world. But few things can surpass self-deception when it comes to the proud and haughty projection of raw hubris. Jesus warns us many times to not be deceived. This warning includes self deception. 

We must learn to recognize or discern sin and deception, not to judge, but to steer clear of the pitfalls involved. Of all sin, pride, and lying are the the most destructive forms of self-deception. How do we know for sure what God hates? It is outlined in Proverbs.

Proverbs 6:6-19

16 These six things doth the LORD hate: yea, seven are an abomination unto him:

17 A proud look, a lying tongue, and hands that shed innocent blood,

18 An heart that deviseth wicked imaginations, feet that be swift in running to mischief,

19 A false witness that speaketh lies, and he that soweth discord among brethren.

Once we truly recognize our sin, we are humbled beyond words, just as the song Amazing Grace so aptly describes. Repentance is a blessing based on the grace of God. It puts us on the path to forgiveness, and a change of direction.

Some of us, myself included, have erred so much we can hardly grasp the scope of it. We are convicted in countless ways. Yet we cannot change the past. We can only go forward with a changed heart, and outlook, as God in His mercy, begins to show us the way. We are to embrace the newness of each day, with hope and thanksgiving. 

You might be thinking, “What did you do?” The scope of possibilities when it comes to specific sins is vast. Deception is not always outright lying. Sometimes it is pretending everything is okay when it is not. It can also be a failure to set boundaries, to include being a people pleaser. It can be a failure to take care of ourselves, or our loved ones. It can be avoidance of communication we do not want to face. If we allow things to go against our better judgement, a small problem can become a monumental problem. 

If we fail to honour our mother and father, that too, is sin. The Fifth Commandment is found in Exodus.

Exodus 20:12

12 Honour thy father and thy mother: that thy days may be long upon the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee.

We tend to have cognitive bias related to our own abilities, which can lead to pride. Or we might have excelled at something, in sports, academics, making money, or attracting the opposite sex, or being popular in general. Often at the root of pride, is where we find our own insecurities. We might be using accomplishments to cover up deep-rooted insecurities. 

As believers we have the bible to instruct us, and the Holy Spirit to guide, and warn us of danger. We have to learn to pay attention. God will not overtake our free will, but he will warn us, and take care of us, if we trust in Him. 

Fear of men (or women) is also a sin. If we fear someone, chances are we are letting them control us. We are supposed to fear God, not men. Lacking courage is a sin. Holding onto anger is a sin. It is not a sin to be angry, because all of our emotions have a purpose. The purpose of anger is to make a grievance known. It is meant to facilitate boundaries, and hopefully reconciliation. But it is not supposed to be held onto, or simmer into rage or hatred. 

Admitting or acknowledging the sin in our life, is not an attack on our self-esteem. Being humbled is what brings grace, and patience. There is a difference between being humbled, and being ashamed. We can let go of the shame, because the bible tells us hope takes away our shame. 

Romans 5:3-5

3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience;

4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope:

5 And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.

We cannot serve two masters. As believers, we must put God at the centre of our lives, our thoughts, our identity, and our future. To allow someone else to abuse us, or push boundaries, or try to destroy our faith through manipulation and lies, is also a sin on our part. We are not hapless victims. God is on our side, and He will help us. We have to learn to trust Him, and have faith in the outcome. He knows what we have been through. 

There are countless ways we can be addicted, to drugs, alcohol, sex, money, shopping, food, cigarettes, and so on. We can be addicted to work, television, video games, the Internet, social media, or even certain causes. We might think obsessing over a cause is not a sin. But anything that commands our attention to the exclusion of all else, is unhealthy. Anything we do that is unhealthy, is sinful because we are supposed to take care of ourselves. 

Our thoughts can also be sinful, whether it is anger, revenge, ill will toward a neighbour, lust, or cursing inwardly about something. Dwelling on the past is sinful too, because once God has forgiven us, we are to become a new creature.

So how can we be without sin? Once we recognize and confess our sins, then change our ways, we begin to leave some of it behind. Then gradually we become liberated from the bondage of sin. The bible is our instruction manual. God searches our hearts, and minds. We cannot pretend or hide anything from God. 

Over the years I have known many Christians who never once admitted wrongdoing. In fact, some Christians seem to believe their Christian claims, and churchgoing, makes them superior to other people. Money also contributes to excessive pride. This notion is fuelled by all of our ingrained beliefs surrounding the image of having a successful life. 

Yet this is what the bible says about those who have a self-righteous attitude, without every admitting their own sins and faults. 1 John 1:8-10.

8 If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

9 If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

10 If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.

It is true that we should work hard, and be clean and organized, for the sake of our peace of mind, our neighbours, and the stewardship, and appreciation of our surroundings. We don’t have to be rich to take care of our home, and be thankful for the roof over our head. It is not about works, it is simply day to day care and attention. 

As we grow in faith, we have to realize the term Christian means different things to different people. There are many religions, denominations, and teachings. One of the things we have to sort out is truth from fable.

Until recently, I did not understand what “praying the rosary” meant. It is a repetition of prayers, bead by bead, which is part of the Catholic tradition.

Other aspects of the Catholic tradition is a reverence for Mary, confessions to a pastor for forgiveness of sins, the near worship of the pope, and the concept of purgatory.

Catholic traditions have many twigs and branches, such as Calvinism, Lutheranism, Anglican, Amillennialism – offshoots of the Protestant Reformation, which emerged in the 16th century. These denominations reject some of the traditional Catholic teachings, while maintaining others.

Christian Zionism came about in stages, beginning around the time of the Protestant Reformation with writers Francis Kett and Thomas Brighton. Later in the 19th century, the writing of Theodore Herzl advanced the concept.

In the mid 1800’s John Darby introduced most of the aspects of Christian Zionism as we know it in the western world. He changed many verses in the bible, divided it into seven dispensations, separated the Jews from the Gentiles, and invented the pre-tribulation rapture doctrine. The essence of what he taught was that the Jews have a promised land to return to, and God treats them as special. But that is not what the bible says. 

Galatians 3:28

28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

The Darby bible believers began with the Plymouth Brethren in Dublin, Ireland. John Darby was a former Anglican priest. He introduced the rapture theory based on the description given to him by a teenage girl, who supposedly claimed to levitate during a seance. 

As time went on the Plymouth Brethren church faced many splits and schisms. The Exclusive Brethren, the most extremist of all of them, rose out of those sects, and took root in various countries throughout the world. 

In 2007 the Australian Federal labour leader called the Exclusive Brethren an extremist cult that ripped families apart. Some journalists dubbed them the “Brethren Bullies”. Journalist Michael Bachelard wrote the book “Behind The Exclusive Brethren: Politics, Power, Persuasion and Persecution”. This book was written following his role as an investigative journalist, citing their influence in politics over former PM John Howard.

Their political meddling, family break-ups, control over members, fund raising, and secretive tactics have been pointed out in many countries to include Canada, the US, Australia, New Zealand and Britain. Their numbers are not really known, but estimated to be around 55,000. 

The list of cults is a very long list. The common denominators among cults is that they mix truth with falsehoods. They usually rely on reverence for a specific leader. They are avid fund raisers, and use many different tactics to control members, and their families. They are often divisive, and do not hesitate to lie. All under the guise of being elitist Christians as their name suggests. 

In the early 1900’s the Darby teaching of Christian Zionism was advanced by C.I. Scofield, and the Scofield reference bible. Scofield put extensive footnotes in the bible, which for the most part, make no sense. But nevertheless, the Evangelical Christian movement grasped onto the Zionist teachings.

Millions of Christians who grew up in these churches had no idea how recently Christian Zionism had been introduced. Nor did they break it down and compare it to the original bible. It was taken verbatim as the truth of the Gospel.

My husband used to say that if you learn to do something the wrong way, you just get better and better at doing it wrong. At the time he was referring to sports, like a swim stroke, or a golf stroke, or basketball drills.

But there is wisdom in what he said, because it applies to most things in life. Patterns of daily living easily become ingrained routines, or bad habits. Certain falsehoods become indoctrinated beliefs. If we do not examine it for ourselves based on what it says in the bible, we are likely to be deceived. 

We each have our own journey, surrounding our faith, our beliefs, and most of all sorting out what is true, and what is false. The various churches and denominations often have complex belief systems, steeped in years of repetition, and tradition. Such strongholds are not easily broken.

Only Jesus knows what is in our hearts. Anyone who adamantly states certain people are going to hell, is being presumptuous and judgemental. We cannot know who is going to hell. Our main focus has to be our own spiritual life. I believe it is of utmost importance to share the gospel, for the wisdom and guidance it offers us. We are quick to err if we lean on our own understanding. 

Proverbs 3:5-6

5 Trust in the LORD with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding.

6 In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths.

We can find the truth in the original bible, to help us navigate our lives. We are not responsible for what others believe. If those belief systems have harmed us spiritually, we are to forgive. Escaping oppressive belief systems is truly liberating.

Recently I was listening to some of the speeches delivered at the United Nations. It is understandable that becoming the leader of a nation, might cause some of those leaders to have excessive pride. Others have more wisdom and humility. The bible has many verses warning people about excessive pride.

Matthew 23:12-14

12 And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted.

13 But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in.

14 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour widows’ houses, and for a pretence make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation.

Proverbs 16:18-19

18 Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall.

19 Better it is to be of an humble spirit with the lowly, than to divide the spoil with the proud.

Isaiah 2:11

11 The lofty looks of man shall be humbled, and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down, and the LORD alone shall be exalted in that day.

Ephesians 4:32

32 And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.

Luke 6:36-37

36 Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful.

37 Judge not, and ye shall not be judged: condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned: forgive, and ye shall be forgiven:

We should not make the mistake of thinking forgiveness is a license to sin. Although we are instructed to forgive one another, it is Christ who has the power to forgive for all eternity. No one can pull the wool over the eyes of God. True repentance is not a glib apology without remorse. It involves a change of heart.

Luke 16:15

15 And he said unto them, Ye are they which justify yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts: for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God.

For those who do find the way, the truth and the life through the grace, and true gospel of Jesus Christ, the promise and hope is throughout the bible. Believe in Christ, repent, forgive, and be forgiven. 

Revelation 21:4

4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

 

Some Of The Many Examples Of Conspiracies In The Bible

The descriptions of duplicity in the bible are not conspiracy theories. They were definite conspiracies, with great historical significance. We do not call them conspiracy theories, because they were actual conspiracies. All of these examples help to reinforce that it is human nature to deceive, and to conspire.

One of the earliest conspiracies was when Rebekah, the mother of twin brothers Jacob and Esau told Jacob to go and get goat hair to put on his arms. This was so he could pretend to be his brother Esau, when visiting his blind and sick father before he died. As a result, Esau as the first born twin, ended up losing his birthright. The account of this is in Genesis 27:15-29.

15 And Rebekah took goodly raiment of her eldest son Esau, which were with her in the house, and put them upon Jacob her younger son:

16 And she put the skins of the kids of the goats upon his hands, and upon the smooth of his neck:

17 And she gave the savoury meat and the bread, which she had prepared, into the hand of her son Jacob.

18 And he came unto his father, and said, My father: and he said, Here am I; who art thou, my son?

19 And Jacob said unto his father, I am Esau thy firstborn; I have done according as thou badest me: arise, I pray thee, sit and eat of my venison, that thy soul may bless me.

20 And Isaac said unto his son, How is it that thou hast found it so quickly, my son? And he said, Because the LORD thy God brought it to me.

21 And Isaac said unto Jacob, Come near, I pray thee, that I may feel thee, my son, whether thou be my very son Esau or not.

22 And Jacob went near unto Isaac his father; and he felt him, and said, The voice is Jacob’s voice, but the hands are the hands of Esau.

23 And he discerned him not, because his hands were hairy, as his brother Esau’s hands: so he blessed him.

24 And he said, Art thou my very son Esau? And he said, I am.

25 And he said, Bring it near to me, and I will eat of my son’s venison, that my soul may bless thee. And he brought it near to him, and he did eat: and he brought him wine, and he drank.

26 And his father Isaac said unto him, Come near now, and kiss me, my son.

27 And he came near, and kissed him: and he smelled the smell of his raiment, and blessed him, and said, See, the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which the LORD hath blessed:

28 Therefore God give thee of the dew of heaven, and the fatness of the earth, and plenty of corn and wine:

29 Let people serve thee, and nations bow down to thee: be lord over thy brethren, and let thy mother’s sons bow down to thee: cursed be every one that curseth thee, and blessed be he that blesseth thee.

Both Isaac and Esau realized they had been duped, but it was too late. The blessing had already been assigned to Jacob. This was the beginning of a longstanding feud between the brothers.

41 And Esau hated Jacob because of the blessing wherewith his father blessed him: and Esau said in his heart, The days of mourning for my father are at hand; then will I slay my brother Jacob.

42 And these words of Esau her elder son were told to Rebekah: and she sent and called Jacob her younger son, and said unto him, Behold, thy brother Esau, as touching thee, doth comfort himself, purposing to kill thee.

43 Now therefore, my son, obey my voice; and arise, flee thou to Laban my brother to Haran;

Another conspiracy that was a real humdinger followed soon after in Genesis 29:25. The plot was hatched between Leban and his daughter Leah. Jacob had worked for Leban for seven years in order to be able to marry his daughter Rachel, who Jacob was in love with. Rachel was a beautiful young woman, in contrast to her less attractive sister.

On the wedding night, after consuming much wine, Leah was substituted for Rachel without Jacob realizing it until the following morning. Genesis 29:20-25

20 And Jacob served seven years for Rachel; and they seemed unto him but a few days, for the love he had to her.

21 And Jacob said unto Laban, Give me my wife, for my days are fulfilled, that I may go in unto her.

22 And Laban gathered together all the men of the place, and made a feast.

23 And it came to pass in the evening, that he took Leah his daughter, and brought her to him; and he went in unto her.

24 And Laban gave unto his daughter Leah Zilpah his maid for an handmaid.

25 And it came to pass, that in the morning, behold, it was Leah: and he said to Laban, What is this thou hast done unto me? did not I serve with thee for Rachel? wherefore then hast thou beguiled me? 

Jacob had to work for Leban another seven years before he could marry Rachel.

The next well-known conspiracy in the book of Genesis, is when Joseph’s siblings conspired against him, threw him in a pit, and then told their father he had been attacked and killed by a wild beast.

They shredded Joseph’s coat to show the father proof of his death. Joseph was his father’s favourite. The coat they shredded had been a gift from his father, so the plot was against both Joseph and their father. The loss of his beloved son caused their father major grief. Genesis 37: 18-34:

18 And when they saw him afar off, even before he came near unto them, they conspired against him to slay him.

19 And they said one to another, Behold, this dreamer cometh.

20 Come now therefore, and let us slay him, and cast him into some pit, and we will say, Some evil beast hath devoured him: and we shall see what will become of his dreams.

21 And Reuben heard it, and he delivered him out of their hands; and said, Let us not kill him.

22 And Reuben said unto them, Shed no blood, but cast him into this pit that is in the wilderness, and lay no hand upon him; that he might rid him out of their hands, to deliver him to his father again.

23 And it came to pass, when Joseph was come unto his brethren, that they stript Joseph out of his coat, his coat of many colours that was on him;

24 And they took him, and cast him into a pit: and the pit was empty, there was no water in it.

25 And they sat down to eat bread: and they lifted up their eyes and looked, and, behold, a company of Ishmeelites came from Gilead with their camels bearing spicery and balm and myrrh, going to carry it down to Egypt.

26 And Judah said unto his brethren, What profit is it if we slay our brother, and conceal his blood?

27 Come, and let us sell him to the Ishmeelites, and let not our hand be upon him; for he is our brother and our flesh. And his brethren were content.

28  Then there passed by Midianites merchantmen; and they drew and lifted up Joseph out of the pit, and sold Joseph to the Ishmeelites for twenty pieces of silver: and they brought Joseph into Egypt.

29 And Reuben returned unto the pit; and, behold, Joseph was not in the pit; and he rent his clothes.

30 And he returned unto his brethren, and said, The child is not; and I, whither shall I go?

31 And they took Joseph’s coat, and killed a kid of the goats, and dipped the coat in the blood;

32 And they sent the coat of many colours, and they brought it to their father; and said, This have we found: know now whether it be thy son’s coat or no.

33 And he knew it, and said, It is my son’s coat; an evil beast hath devoured him; Joseph is without doubt rent in pieces.

34 And Jacob rent his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his loins, and mourned for his son many days.

As we can see, these famous conspiracies developed between siblings where there was competition, envy, scheming, and hatred toward a sibling, often stemming from parental favouritism. In all cases, the ramifications of these deep-rooted deceptions, went on for many years.

2 Kings 15:29-31 tells a story of conspiracies among kings:

29 In the days of Pekah king of Israel came Tiglathpileser king of Assyria, and took Ijon, and Abelbethmaachah, and Janoah, and Kedesh, and Hazor, and Gilead, and Galilee, all the land of Naphtali, and carried them captive to Assyria.

30 And Hoshea the son of Elah made a conspiracy against Pekah the son of Remaliah, and smote him, and slew him, and reigned in his stead, in the twentieth year of Jotham the son of Uzziah.

31 And the rest of the acts of Pekah, and all that he did, behold, they are written in the book of the chronicles of the kings of Israel.

The book of Acts describes a conspiracy to kill the apostle Paul. Acts 23:12-16

12 And when it was day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had killed Paul.

13 And they were more than forty which had made this conspiracy.

14 And they came to the chief priests and elders, and said, We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul.

15 Now therefore ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you to morrow, as though ye would enquire something more perfectly concerning him: and we, or ever he come near, are ready to kill him.

16 And when Paul’s sister’s son heard of their lying in wait, he went and entered into the castle, and told Paul.

John the Baptist was subjected to one of the most gruesome conspiracies, after he was imprisoned by King Herod. He was beheaded following a dance at Herod’s birthday party. It is described in Matthew 14:6-12:

6 But when Herod’s birthday was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced before them, and pleased Herod.

7 Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatsoever she would ask.

8 And she, being before instructed of her mother, said, Give me here John Baptist’s head in a charger.

9 And the king was sorry: nevertheless for the oath’s sake, and them which sat with him at meat, he commanded it to be given her.

10 And he sent, and beheaded John in the prison.

11 And his head was brought in a charger, and given to the damsel: and she brought it to her mother.

12 And his disciples came, and took up the body, and buried it, and went and told Jesus.

These are just some examples of conspiracies that can be found in the bible. There are countless more.

And finally, the most incredible conspiracy of all, was carried out when Christ was crucified. Matthew 26:2-4:

2 Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified.

3 Then assembled together the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders of the people, unto the palace of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas,

4 And consulted that they might take Jesus by subtilty, and kill him.

And John 11:47-53:

47 Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles.

48 If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him: and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.

49 And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all,

50 Nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.

51 And this spake he not of himself: but being high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation;

52 And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad.

53 Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death.

Surely we can extrapolate from these examples that conspiracies are not new. Nor should we be mocked for being aware that human beings are prone to conspiring. It simply means plotting, scheming, collusion, trickery, subterfuge, ruse, smoke-screen, and so on. 

Is it any wonder, the bible repeatedly warns us not to be deceived? 

The final bit of biblical wisdom for these troubled times is found in Matthew 10:16:

16 Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.

The Benefits & Drawbacks Of Social Media

Although opinions vary on the topic of its benefits, compared to its destructive elements – social media is not going away. Some people hate and mistrust the entire genre, while others embrace it as a way to be seen, or heard, or to monetize, and garner fleeting fame.

The fame associated with social media seems to be short lived, but regardless many people have risked their lives for likes on social media. The selfie craze can be a selfish craving. 

To outline some of the positives just as a matter of personal opinion, I think social media does have some benefits. It can help increase the voice of the ordinary person, from a democratic perspective in political commentary.

It can help people who are isolated, or disabled to stay in touch with, and have connection to the outside world.

It can also facilitate communication, gatherings, reunions, and family sharing, thus bridging long distances between people. It helps people to follow the activities, and growth of loved ones, as well as topics they are interested in. 

It is good for hobbyists, gardeners, sports, photographers, campers, hikers, collectors, fishing, car enthusiasts, nature lovers, and a variety of niche interests, who are seeking like-minded people.

There are forums that help with learning, with technical skills, and sharing stories that could benefit others. The information or support groups that stem from some of the social media channels can help people to find common ground, and help with mental health, or healing.

It delivers a wide variety of opinions, and ideas on multiple topics. It also shows things we would not know about otherwise. Some people capture amazing pictures of storm clouds, animals, sports, and other unusual sightings or events, which they share on social media.

Without videos or cameras, social media would not be as vast as it is. Therefore, the widespread use of cell phones, cameras, audio, and basically surveillance, has both positive and negative impacts. People now have doorbell cameras that have picked up crime as it happens.

Many crimes have been solved as a result of social media. The body of Gabby Petito may never have been found if it had not been for another traveller, and content creator who happened to drive past Gabby’s van on a remote dirt road. She recognized the van from Gabby’s social media posts, and as it turned out, her body was buried just feet away from where that video was taken. In fact, it appeared they may have inadvertently driven past, when her fiance was in the process of burying her body.

When people have loved ones go missing, so much of the agony is in not knowing what happened to them, or where their body is. Without a body, it is much more difficult to prosecute the crime of murder.

Cameras have helped solve many crimes, and if the imagery is clear, it provides solid evidence for the trial. Jurors like all people, have different learning styles. Some of us are impacted more by what we hear, while others have better retention based on what they see. Therefore, visual evidence is very important when it comes to getting justice for victims, and their families.  

In the case of Brian Kohberger, there were true crime sleuths who had him, and his car pinpointed long before he was caught. They also dug up many of his online aliases within days of the murders.

In the case of the Australian mushroom murders, Erin Patterson’s former FB posts cussing out her relatives was used as evidence in the trial. She had adamantly claimed how much she loved her in-laws, yet the social media posts told a very different story.

In addition, even though she tampered with evidence, and reset her cell phones, the police were able to pick up footage of her disposing of the food dehydrator she had used to dehydrate death cap mushrooms. Once it was retrieved, they were able to analyze it, and find the death cap mushroom spores inside.

From there, the police were able to track her movements. She visited social media pages that posted sightings of death cap mushrooms, giving the exact locations where death cap mushrooms were growing.

The police used those sightings to track her cell phone data, in order to prove she physically went to those locations. They also tracked her Internet searches, seeking specifics on the lethal dosages required. She also looked for recipes on social media, specifically ones with mushrooms as a main ingredient. Without social media, she may not have been convicted beyond a reasonable doubt. 

In spite of how intelligent she believed she was, she left a detailed bread crumb trail leading to her own conviction. 

On a brighter note, social media allows us to see parades, concerts, livestreams, and various other events we do not attend personally. It also shows protests, and can help determine how they are organized and managed, as well as if there is any vandalism or violence during the protest.

On the negative side, it seems to have increased vanity and narcissism. There are hundreds of cases where social media influencers have died trying to get the perfect selfie. Everything from dangling off cliffs, to various stunts, to standing next to wild animals, and even grabbing live wires above a train.

Although a high percentage of social media selfies do not end in death, it seems to detract from their mental health. Trying to create an image of perfection, is futile. It wears people down.

In one recent case, a young 16 year old girl who had become obsessed with her own image, and social media posts, ended up shooting her mother and stepfather. She seemed to think she could increase her fame, and number of views by pretending to be the victim of a crime. It was like she was acting out her own movie script as an Academy award winning actress.

Vanity is a pervasive part of human nature, and has been since the beginning of time. The book of Ecclesiastes in the Old Testament outlines all that is vanity in beautiful and poetic language. It is also known as The Preacher, and although it has been attributed to King Solomon, it is not clear who it was written by. It is believed to have been written between the 5th and 3rd century BCE.

As far as the authorship is concerned the very first line tells us in 1:1 and the next few lines tell us “all is vanity”.

1 The words of the Preacher, the son of David, king in Jerusalem.

2 Vanity of vanities, saith the Preacher, vanity of vanities; all is vanity.

3 What profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh under the sun?

4 One generation passeth away, and another generation cometh: but the earth abideth for ever.

5 The sun also ariseth, and the sun goeth down, and hasteth to his place where he arose.

6 The wind goeth toward the south, and turneth about unto the north; it whirleth about continually, and the wind returneth again according to his circuits.

7 All the rivers run into the sea; yet the sea is not full; unto the place from whence the rivers come, thither they return again.

8 All things are full of labour; man cannot utter it: the eye is not satisfied with seeing, nor the ear filled with hearing.

9 The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun.

10 Is there any thing whereof it may be said, See, this is new? it hath been already of old time, which was before us.

In 1959 Pete Seeger wrote the song Turn! Turn! Turn! based on Ecclesiastes 3:1-8. It became wildly popular in 1965 when the Byrds released their version of the song. Pete Seeger chose verses that reflect the nature of time, and the cyclical seasons of life.

Probably one of the worst and most prevalent aspects of social media, is the deception. People can pretend to be someone else. They can steal the identities and photographs belonging to other people, and use it to pose as romance scammers, or to lure investors into a con.

Images can be photoshopped to make it appear they are in a different location. They can photoshop bank statements, passports, driver’s licenses, logos, cheques, and whatever else you can think of.

With the rise and sophistication of AI and Chat GPT, the deception only gets more convoluted and difficult to detect.

However, just as it says in the book of Ecclesiastes, vanity is vanity. There is nothing new about it. The same goes for deception. It too, goes back to the beginning of time.

I think the essence of what social media is inadvertently telling us – is that nothing is hidden. The kiss-cam exposure of the CEO, and HR director’s affair during a Coldplay concert is an example of how people can be exposed in a matter of seconds.

For those who are Christians, we know from many verses in the bible, that nothing is hidden from God. Truth will always rise to the surface, one way or another. God is light, and light shines on darkness. God sees and knows everything.

Hebrews 4:12 For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

1 Samuel 16:7 But the LORD said unto Samuel, Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refused him: for the LORD seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the LORD looketh on the heart.

Psalms 44:21 Shall not God search this out? for he knoweth the secrets of the heart.

Proverbs 27:19 As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man.

Many of us are familiar with the ancient story of Narcissus dying while staring at his own reflection in a pond. The origin of this fable is from Ovid and Pausanias. Both were ancient world writers, but with a different background and focus.

Ovid was a Roman poet known for works with a focus on love and transformation. His most famous work was Metamorphoses.

Pausanias on the other hand, leaned more toward non-fiction, and gave a detailed account of ancient Greece. He wrote travel guides in ten books, describing the art, culture, architecture, religious practices, mythology, history, landscape, and topography of Greece. 

In both versions of Narcissus, the storyline is that he became so enamoured with his own reflection in the water, he neglected to take care of himself. He was so besotted with his own image, he had no concern, or awareness of anything around him. He was unable to eat or sleep. He took his final dying breath, while staring longingly at his own reflection in the water.

Doesn’t this ancient story have some correlation with what happens to people who become so infatuated with their own image, that they die in the pursuit of perfecting themselves? The perfect image. The perfect face. The perfect body. And finally, the ultimate capture of those elements in action. 

Beauty and perfection seems within reach, especially in our youth. Then there is the quest to hold onto youth, without ever showing signs of aging. It is a senseless struggle. 

The illusion is reinforced, because the image of near perfection (combined with cognitive bias) is reflected back at people – yet it is intangible. Perfection is not achievable. Just look at the people who get one plastic surgery after another. It gets worse, not better. 

Going back to what it says in the bible, we would be wise to be humble. In fact repentance humbles us because it shows us our faults, and we feel genuine remorse, as well as the desire to change. Humility puts us on the path to redemption, as opposed to the godless, and all encompassing love of our own image or reflection in a mirror, or a pond, or a camera. Vanity is nothing new in spite of social media.

The benefits of humility over vanity are written about extensively throughout the bible. Some examples:

James 4:6 But he giveth more grace. Wherefore he saith, God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble.

Luke 14:11 For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.

Ephesians 2:8-9

8 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:

9 Not of works, lest any man should boast.

Proverbs 16:18-19 

18 Pride goeth before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall.

19 Better it is to be of an humble spirit with the lowly, than to divide the spoil with the proud.

In conclusion, it seems pretty clear – we are inclined toward vanity for personal gain, but paradoxically our own vanity can harm us. 

Sometimes people who are gifted in looks or intellect, are mercilessly bullied, or exploited by wolves in sheep’s clothing.

It seems to be most unfair when people are persecuted for what should be a benefit, not a curse. This is an especially immoral type of attack, because the target cannot help being who they are. Nor is it their fault, if they happened to be born with certain gifts. It’s like kicking the dog because it is not a cat. Or perhaps, because it is better looking, or smarter than your dog. There is no shortage of abuse in this world. 

Another drawback facing social media influencers is that they are open targets for criticism, and online abuse. It is often because of the jealousy of other people. Once the social media influencers put themselves out there, in addition to the likes, subscribers, adoration and fame, they also face the flip side of that kind of attention, and get negativity, and insults as well. It creates a world of polarizations that would be difficult to navigate for most people. 

For those who are sensitive, or unable to separate their authentic self, from a well-crafted public persona, they are very susceptible to mental health issues. Being an influencer often has a damaging effect on self-esteem. Tragically, a significant percentage of influencers die by suicide. 

Another often overlooked ethical grey zone of social media, is when people film and monetize children’s lives, when they are too young to give consent. It is one thing to show family photos, weddings etc. But it becomes questionable, when every facet of a child’s daily life is posted online. In the future, the child might resent the invasion of privacy, or feel like they were exploited. 

In addition, all people should be mindful of the fact there are many online child sexual predators. Even though photos or videos posted are not intended to be the focus of online predators, parents have to be very careful, when it comes to protecting their children. 

It is also worthy of consideration to question how much a child might be affected by constantly being photographed, or portrayed as being cute and adorable. Most of them are cute and adorable, but they are still autonomous, and unique human beings, who are going through multiple developmental stages. 

Some people go so far as to take pictures of children having falls or accidents, as if it is hilariously funny. There was a joke circulating on Tik Tok for awhile, where the parent would crack an egg on a child’s head. In fact, there are many copycat type stunts that circulate online. Some of them are borderline assaultive, like cracking an egg on a child’s head. In every case I watched of adults using the egg cracking joke, the child looked very shocked, unhappy, and offended. That means it is not funny. 

Other social media stunts are downright dangerous. Everything from eating contests, to planing, to sucking boiling water through a straw, have led to tragic deaths. 

We can see how things are easily taken too far. People will also film pit bulls licking newborns, and all kinds of pet related, close encounters with very small children. Not every pet can be trusted with an infant. Infants, and young children should never be used in risk taking encounters of any kind, for social media. 

Another fairly innocent social media trend occurred recently, showing pregnant women who were full term, dancing prior to going into labour. If the mom is healthy and feels like dancing, good for her. Social media has millions of dancing videos of all kinds, so why not? 

However this craze was soon tainted by an attention seeking, pretend pregnant dancer. Meghan Markle gravitated toward this trend, and did a fake version of the pregnancy dance, with what looked like a pillow under her dress.

One thing most moms, as well as LDR nurses, midwives, and doctors know – is that the full term uterus does not move like a pillow. Therefore, the deceptive aspect of Meghan Markle’s  pregnant dance, became another faux pas. She seems to be the queen of gaucherie. 

All of the social media platforms love click bait, therefore when it comes to certain practices, anything goes. Personally, I think there should be a set of ethical guidelines surrounding the filming, and posting of vulnerable people online, who are unable to give consent.

Some people are posting the care of, along with the everyday life and struggles, of a family member with dementia. Some of the posts are very personal. Some are comical. Others are rather ambiguous. 

One person may view such exposure as being poignant and touching. Another may see it as being educational. And someone else may view it as being a violation of confidentiality surrounding health matters. Others may think it is blatantly exploitive.

But the big question is – how does it affect the person who is being filmed? Does it align with their values, or any discussions they may have had about it when they had better cognition? After all, the person is being filmed, often in embarrassing circumstances, without realizing it.

Nor are they aware of the number of viewers, how widespread it is, or the reasons for it. Maybe they do not want to be seen by the outside world, let alone filmed in such a state. Maybe they have an ex, or certain people who they do not want to share any part of their life with. Maintaining dignity while aging, especially for those going through dementia, is very important to most people. 

We have to keep in mind that the average person who is over 70 years old, was not raised with social media, or the Internet. They may not have even considered there was a potential for being filmed throughout phases of dementia. It is something most people don’t even have a conversation about, while they are still making their own decisions. 

Similar to children being the focus of certain social media channels, I have often wondered about the filming of people with dementia, in order to show the journey, or the challenges associated with their care. Once again, the person is not in a position to consent. They are vulnerable, and could be subjected to mockery, or the sympathy from strangers who they do not know, or wish to know. Therefore it stands to reason the person with dementia does not want to open up their lives, and personal struggles to online strangers. 

We can only speak for ourselves on what we would or would not want, and I can say for sure that I would not want to be filmed in every day life at any stage of my life. Not because I have anything to hide, but because I really value, and want to protect my privacy. 

If social media is used in moderation for communication, mutual interests, education, or for entertainment, it can be a good thing. But if it is used for deception, vanity, or the exploitation of vulnerable people, it can be destructive. 

Finally, to point out a minor social media irritant, is when content creators drag out the most simplistic information as long as possible. For example, they might have a title like “Five Foods You Should Never Eat Before Going To Bed” or “Ten Mistakes Gardener’s Make Planting Potatoes” 

Isn’t it annoying when they use long-winded fillers before they actually tell you anything? Wordy, bloated, whitewashed stuffing, padding a very simple message, to make it as long and drawn out as possible.

Obviously they are trying to stretch a one minute video into fifteen minutes. They should concentrate on more informative content, not just beating around the potato bush, until you lose interest. 

Knowledge is increasing at an accelerated rate, with some suggesting it doubles every twelve hours, in this modern era. Therefore, I think some of those content creators – should be a little quicker to get to the point.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

The Australian Mushroom Posionings ~ Guilty Verdict

The verdict is in on the mean and mealy mushroom saga. Erin Patterson’s claims of cancer proved to be false – she used this as a ruse to get the victims to attend the lunch. She tried to guilt trip her ex into attending the fatal lunch, but he declined the invitation, and dodged the mushroom bullet.

It is almost inconceivable that a person would invite family members to a lunch laced with a deadly poison, and then spend a pleasant three hours visiting, and chatting about the future. She knew she had just ended their future.

One can’t help but wonder if she was relishing the knowledge of their fate, as she chatted about her fake cancer diagnosis, and plans for her future, which she knew was secure. At least she thought it was secure, although she might not have realized how secure it would be in a jail cell. 

She was whining about her health, and imaginary conditions, while simultaneously setting them up for one of the worst kinds of death imaginable. The degree of deception gave her a supreme power, and control over her victims, which was likely part of the motive. In fact, cooking the meal was like a death ritual, conducting the termination with a recipe backed by power and precision. Her cunning calculations were known only to her, rife with arrogance, and supremacy. Her life mattered, and she was about to show them, their lives did not matter. 

In her twisted mind, was it like “Ha! I sure fixed you.” Or like the words written on her kitchen wall, “RIP grandma, and Die by my sword.” She claimed her children wrote all those macabre messages on the wall, but it would seem more likely she was the one who was behind it. A house painter was so alarmed by the doodling, he pulled out his phone, and photographed the cryptic messages, along with drawings of tombstones. It is so spooky, no wonder she was referred to as a witch. 

Her ex had reason to believe she had attempted to poison him in the past, leading to an extended stay in hospital and lengthy recovery. Plus, it appears she wanted to reunite, or at the very least, keep him under her control. He wanted no part of it.

Incredibly, there were at least three other occasions where she is accused of attempting to poison her ex. On at least one of those times, he was hospitalized, and placed in an induced coma for a prolonged period of time. He nearly died.

She also tried to convince the jury that she too had been sick following the meal. But she had discharged herself from the hospital against medical advice, and did not bother bringing her children in for evaluation, even though she said she had given them the leftovers. She obviously spared herself and her children, knowing full well what was in the deadly lunch.

She cooked up separate dishes, and used a different coloured plate to make sure she did not take the poisoned dish. I have never made beef wellington, but apparently it takes many hours to prepare.

All of those hours of preparation, to include the recipe, the shopping, the foraging for death cap mushrooms, dehydrating them, all the research she did, and the lies she told – are indicative of premeditation.

She had all kinds of time and opportunity to think about what she was doing, and abandon the plot. She knew what the outcome would be. Yet she did not manage to think it through, as to how she was going to explain why she came away unscathed. She seemed to think some crocodile tears, and proclamations of innocence, would chase away all the enquiries. 

During the trial, she claimed to have eaten a whole cake, and then forced herself to throw up afterward. This too was likely a lie, contrived after the fact to try and explain why she was not poisoned. But if the meal was served at 12:30 and the guests left at 3:30, that left plenty of time for her system to absorb poison, if she was actually poisoned. Apparently it takes twenty minutes to four hours for the toxins to be absorbed, with symptoms of poisoning occurring hours later. There is no evidence that the poison can be extracted or eliminated once it is absorbed.

There are reports she had a career as an air traffic controller, which is hard to believe. She was in fact an air traffic controller for a short period of time before she was married. Her maiden name is Scutter, and she worked as an air traffic controller from Feb 12th, 2001 until November 28th 2002. Less than a year, is not much of a career, indicating that she was not capable of doing the job long term, for whatever reasons. She was described as being short tempered, deceptive and abrasive.

Overall, once she got married, she was a stay at home mom, with some stints of work as an accountant, and editor.

Although she wailed loudly about how much she loved her in-laws, and never meant them any harm, her FB messages told a different story. About eight months before the lunch, she is quoted as saying “I’m sick of this shit and I want nothing to do with them.” She added a few more expletives, which showed her true colours.

She also described her husband as being a deadbeat dad, who was not providing for the family. She tried to involve the parents to help resolve their issues. They did not want to get involved, which angered her even more.

She wrote: “I thought his parents would want him to do the right thing but it seems their concern about not wanting to feel uncomfortable and not wanting to get involved in their son’s personal matters are overriding that, so ef****em.”

Does that sound like she had no issues with them, like she so adamantly claimed right after the poisonings? Yet they were unaware of her simmering rage toward them, and they had genuine good will toward her.

Apparently in addition to being an avid mushroom forager, she was also a true crime buff. What I do not understand is – how did she expect to get away with it?

She used a false claim of having cancer to lure them over. Surely she must have known it could be easily disproven during a murder investigation. When she talked to the media right after it happened, she was extremely evasive about the actual lunch. Did she really expect to poison a group of people without anyone questioning how it came about, and why she was still alive?

She said she got the mushrooms at an Asian grocery store. Yet no one else in the area was poisoned. She said she did not have a food dehydrator, when it was obvious she did. She denied getting rid of it after the deadly lunch, but police were able to retrieve video evidence of her disposing of it.

In fact, she got caught in so many lies, she lost all credibility. She had three phones, and remotely reset one of them after it was taken into police evidence. She immediately launches into the “poor me, victim role”.

She had financial security. She had two healthy children. She had family members, a church community, and hobbies. Yet, in spite of all the blessings in her life, she spent months plotting to murder five people?

As the trial progresses, there are some news titles saying it was a murder without a motive. The motive seems quite clear, and is as old as the hills. She murdered out of revenge, over money, and a loss of control. The most controlling people, are also the most likely to lose control.

She was angry. She was resentful. She had loaned her husband’s family money, yet it did not bring him back to her. She expressed anger, because she had not been invited to a birthday party. She believed there was intentional distancing from her. However, clearly she was not being shunned. The people she targeted were not the least bit cult-like, nor did they show any evidence of ill will toward her. They graciously accepted the invitation, and showed genuine concern for her. 

It is the hallmark of cults to shun and punish people, especially if the person being shunned is demonstrating a willingness to forgive, let go, apologize for their role in any conflict, and seek remedies acceptable to both parties. True Christians are willing to forgive, and do not shun family members. Healing may take time. Rejection and shunning causes deep wounds only God can heal, or deal with. Certain cults are notorious for punishing people in such a manner, especially those they cannot control. 

Erin Patterson was being treated in a respectful, loving Christian manner, in spite of her oddities,  especially given the suspicion of prior attempts to poison her ex. Simon’s parents were demonstrating wisdom, by refusing to interfere in the relationship problems between Erin and her ex. Erin’s expectation that they were going to dictate, or give orders to their adult son, to suit her whims, was a childish and unreasonable expectation. Every Christian wedding we ever attend, we hear the preacher read the verses from Mathew 19:5-6

5 And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?

6 Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.

If a couple separates or divorces, it is between them and their lawyers. No one can force a person to stay married to someone they do not want to be with, or do not feel safe with. 

Erin then tried the sympathy route, over her own fabricated health concerns. Given that she had allegedly tried to poison her husband more than once, I don’t understand why the in-laws would accept a meal she had cooked. Poisoning was her MO.

Some people have surmised she was just trying to make them really ill, not kill them. They believe the deaths might have been the outcome, because the people were elderly. Although we have no way of knowing her thought processes, her victims were 66 and 70 years old. They were healthy, functional, active people.

In fact, even after his near death ordeal, Ian Wilkinson is reported to have returned to pastoring his church. He also attended the trial each day. That in itself is indicative of a significant amount of stamina. Many people half his age could not carry on as well as he has, in addition to grieving the loss of his wife. Plus, how does such an opinion explain that Erin managed to put her ex into a coma for sixteen days, teetering near death, when he was in his 40’s? I think the jury got it right. It was not attempted murder, it was murder. 

As the jury got closer to deliberating, I couldn’t help but thinking, “how can they put themselves in her shoes?” Imagine all the shopping for food, the actual food prep, dehydrating death cap mushrooms, and calculating the lethal doses. She also had to make two separate dishes, so she had a serving for herself that was not contaminated.

It took a significant amount of time to make the dish. Every single thing she did, was a premeditated and deliberate act. It is so far beyond what a reasonable person would do, who could possibly understand the pathology of her psyche? A person who poisons as a method of murder, is an especially convoluted character, who somehow manages to cultivate insane cruelty through the use of supreme deception. 

To top it off, in the months before the murders, she was avidly hunting for death cap mushrooms. This was proven according to apps on her phone about where they had been sighted, combined with phone records of her going to those locations. She was busy plotting a very serious crime. 

In addition, there were Internet searches about the effects of death cap mushroom poisoning. It sounds like she planned the murders months in advance, which is chilling. How can any person go about a normal day, when they have a mass murder on their mind? Each day harbours thoughts of carrying out a sneaky, and cruel crime, targeting innocent people within her own circle. 

She fully intended to kill the father, and grandparents of her own children. What would she have done to her children once they got older, and perhaps rebelled against her, or made her angry? What might she have schemed up to do to her ex, to punish him for his transgressions? 

The main issue seemed to be the separation from her husband, and his refusal to get back with her. How many people go through divorce, or separation? In Canada 40-50% of marriages end in divorce. In Australia it is similar, with 44% ending in divorce. It is a good thing, the majority of them do not have such sinister reactions to a split.

She inherited around two million dollars when her mother and grandmother died. She lived in a large, very nice five bedroom home, and did not have to work. Yet she spent her time plotting murder.

Killing people by poisoning has to be one of the most evil plots known to humans. It is a betrayal of trust like none other. There is no overt violence, but rather a premeditated concoction, served up on a platter of deceit. 

Following the poisoning, it is a long and tortuous death. The victim does not bleed out, or die like they would, if it had been a shooting or a stabbing. People are understandably horrified by all the blood at a crime scene. But the internal carnage done by poisoning, is worse in many ways. 

Poisoning puts a person through agonizing hours, and sometimes days, of excruciating abdominal pain, cramping, diarrhea, and vomiting. To make matters worse, they died with the knowledge they had been intentionally duped and poisoned. At least one of the people who died, talked about the different coloured plate Erin had used for her own serving. As the victim who mentioned this was dying, she was clearly suspicious, and had to deal with the psychological trauma of the betrayal.

The victims also had the burden of worry for their spouses, and others who were at the lunch, knowing they were going through the same ordeal. Then one by one, all of the organs shut down, and they were put into an induced coma in ICU. It is heinous beyond description. 

Erin Patterson knew exactly what she was doing, and what would happen to them. She planned it for weeks, and likely months in advance. Why? Because she was not invited to a birthday party? 

Yet she was active in their church, pretending to be a Christian. Anyone of them could have been her next victim. If she was so enraged toward such obviously innocent people who were part of her family, who else might she have targeted? 

This is another of many examples, like Lucy Letby, and Lindsay Clancy, where these women had wonderful lives, with all kinds of support, a loving family, and beautiful homes. Yet they became obsessed with murdering the innocent. 

Erin Patterson is one of the dumbest criminals I have ever followed in true crime. No one ever gets away with murder, but this was especially obvious. Regarding her defence team, I wonder who thought it was a good idea to put her on the stand to testify? How can a person who told so many lies not get tripped up in those lies? 

There are multiple reports describing her as being smart, and some go so far as to claim she is a genius. What a stretch. Calculating and wicked, is not the same as being smart. It is the outcome of harbouring bitter resentments, with no concern for anyone but herself.

She spent all that time, months in advance plotting the crime, and yet she did not realize the first question would be, “Why was she still alive?” Just claiming to have been sick too, doesn’t cut it when there is no sign of it.

What about the dehydrator? Her husband knew she had one. As it turns out, she did dehydrate death cap mushrooms in her dehydrator. Did it not occur to her that her house would be searched? She got rid of the dehydrator after the victims were already deathly ill, and her husband point blank asked her if she used it to poison them. She did not think that one through either.

As a supposed true crime buff, why didn’t she realize the phone evidence would be critical? Or the Internet searches looking for death cap mushrooms, and how to calculate lethal doses? Do people really think she is brilliant because she knew how to reset a phone. A ten year old can figure out how to do that.

Why would anyone think she was brilliant? The doctor said he knew immediately that she was guilty. When I saw her first media interview, I thought the same thing. She did not fool anyone. You could call her cunning, but definitely not smart. 

Throughout all of the premeditation, she was standing in the kitchen of her beautiful five bedroom home, set on a lovely property in rural Australia. She had no financial worries. Her primary health concern was her weight, which is something she could have done something about. 

She was active in the lives of her children. Did it cross her mind that she was putting life as she knew it in jeopardy? If she would have thought it through to an in-depth investigation, as any intelligent person would expect there to be, she would have concluded she could lose it all.

She lost all facets of her rich and cushy life, with freedom to travel, to entertain, and to pursue any goals she wanted to. In reality – she self-destructed, albeit in a different manner than what she did to the victims. She poisoned her own psyche, her own place in society, the lives of her children, her beautiful home, and the community who had trusted her, and given her the benefit of the doubt.  

It appears she was fixated on one thing. Revenge. The two most repeated comments about her that do not make sense are 1. She is is smart 2. There was no motive. She might have been educated, but there are many educated people who are not that smart. 

No she is not smart, and yes there was a motive. Just because no normal person would do such a thing, does not mean there is a lack of motive. Revenge is a common motive. Although what she did was crazy, she was not insane.

She was so focused on revenge, self preservation was not in the equation, other than the fact she would live and they would die. It sounds very primitive, as opposed to being a plot carried out by someone with a higher intellect. 

She could have admitted to foraging right at the onset, if she wanted to set up an excuse. Along with the cancer diagnosis, she could have pretended to be too unwell to eat during the lunch. Then later, she could have claimed she must have made the mistake of picking death cap mushrooms while out foraging for edible mushrooms. More sophisticated scheming might have left some room for reasonable doubt. 

It was dumb to panic, and immediately run out to get rid of the dehydrator. It was dumb to say she bought the mushrooms at Woolworths, and an Asian grocery store. It was dumb to repeatedly lie. It was dumb to make the nasty FB posts about her supposed beloved in-laws. How could she have thought none of that evidence would come to light? After all, those digital bread crumbs are solid evidence, to include dates, time, and context. 

Why would she wail in front of media cameras right after it happened, claiming she loved them, and they did her no harm? Boo hoo hoo. Why would she have felt the need to defend herself from accusations of poisoning them on purpose, right off the bat? It made her look guilty, not innocent. 

The media was not asking her whether she murdered them. They were asking about the lunch, a question Patterson skirted around like a hen on a hot griddle. 

It still does not explain all the Internet searches, resetting phones, going to locations where they were sighted etc. If there had been a plausible explanation as to how and why she survived, when all the guests got lethal doses of death cap mushrooms, it would have given her a slim chance of getting away with it. However, the way she went about the entire sequence of events, was stupid and irrational, even though it was a devious plot. 

Some say that if all the guests would have died, her cancer ruse would not have been known. Yes it would have, because there were texts to one of the women victims about the cancer. Her ex knew about those false claims as well. So, the evidence would have shown she used it as a ruse whether or not there was a survivor. But the different coloured plates may not have been know without a surviving witness. 

One of today’s reports on the case, said she did not look like a murderer. What does a murderer look like? Some murderers look like innocent little darlings. Lucy Letby and Erin Caffey both portrayed youthful, wide eyed, sweet purity in the image they portrayed – yet they too were mass killers.

Erin Patterson does not exactly look sweet and innocent, not that it means anything. But her looks and demeanour would not likely gain sympathy from anyone, let alone jurors. It was especially so, given the many lies she told, as well as her initial theatrics in front of the news media.

It was obvious she was faking her grief and innocence. She quickly became flustered and angry when they pressed her for answers about the actual lunch. If she was innocent, she would have been more than willing to go over the details of the lunch. 

Although there are some legitimate privacy concerns in this digital age, over the use of cell phones, and surveillance cameras – they do provide solid evidence when it comes to convicting criminals. The digital footprint was crucial in helping to get guilty verdicts on Alex Murdaugh, and Brian Kohberger. 

When you factor in the DNA evidence, to include the shedding of skin cells when something is touched, along  with the digital footprint, murder is not the least bit fool proof. Even with cold cases, they are often solved many years later using DNA, and genetic DNA.

In the case of the Idaho college student murders, the police went to Kohberger’s parents home, and confiscated a Q-tip from the trash. They used that Q-tip to link it to the DNA on the knife sheath found at the crime scene. The DNA on the Q-tip showed it was Brian Kohberger’s father’s DNA. One can only imagine how Kohberger’s parents feel, and how they can possibly deal with the magnitude of his crime. 

But even more than justice based on the diligent work of police, and prosecutors, God knows when murder is committed, no matter how the person goes about it, or whether or not they are caught. 

The very first murder was when Cain killed his brother Abel. God immediately knew, which is a reminder to all people that justice will eventually be served. 

It is hard to imagine how the children of Erin Patterson are processing this horrific crime. I believe they were nine and fourteen years old at the time of the crime. She was described as a doting mother, so they must have conflicting feelings. They were also subject to her many lies and manipulations, especially toward their father. 

She planned to go through nursing and become a midwife. I find that hard to even imagine. She is fifty years old, so by the time she graduated she would have been just a few years away from retirement. Plus the job of nursing is physically taxing and exhausting with all the shift work, and fast paced busy environment to cope with. It sounds like it was just a pipe dream to try and boost her fragile self esteem. 

The psychology behind such a crime may never be understood. Some people cannot withstand rejection, without cultivating a deep rage. They cannot accept God’s grace, or instructions to persevere and do good. They cannot repent and turn away from sinful plotting and scheming. They are self destructing, and become bound and determined to take others with them. 

Since she will likely spend the rest of her life in jail, she will never be part of life as she once knew it. She will not cook, or be with her family for any holidays. She will not forage for mushrooms. She will not live in a five bedroom beautiful home.

She will always be known as the notorious mushroom killer, a mass murderer, and pathological liar. More than likely, there will be numerous books and movies about the case. When the media pursued her, she was enraged because they made her look like a wicked witch. They did not make her look that way – she did. They were simply chasing her down for answers. 

It will be interesting to see if she ever admits guilt in the coming years. No doubt there will be one appeal after another. 

Meanwhile all of the victims in this case, will hopefully begin the long journey toward healing, and forgiveness. Thank God one of the victims Ian Wilkinson survived to give his testimony.

His leadership as both a victim, and a pastor, will be invaluable to the small community as they try to move past this horrible crime. Even though he has become physically stronger, he still must deal with the grief, the loss of his spouse, and the depth of the betrayal.

No doubt he will develop a profound discernment, when it comes to all those in his church and community.  Surely his worldview has changed dramatically, but with God’s help he will be a blessing to many. He sat through the entire trial and testimony. 

All those who followed this trial will pray for Ian, and his church. Every crime has many victims. Every church has a percentage of chameleons.

It is a sad fact to know how many avid churchgoers will readily commit crimes. Often they believe they will be forgiven immediately. There are some who believe they can never lose their salvation no matter what they do, and once saved, all sins, including future sins are forgiven.

Some of them believe they can hide their crimes, and their motives. Others go to church, but are not Christians at all. The bible tells us we will know them by their fruits. 

I don’t really know how God will judge people, and what limits are placed upon His grace. But I do know that He knows what is in our hearts. No one can fool God. Thankfully, this woman did not fool a jury either. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

The Dramatic Differences Regarding End Times Beliefs Among Christians

It is truly amazing how different our Christian beliefs are, especially when it comes to end times, and eschatology.

Dispensationalists believe there will be a pre-tribulation rapture, followed by a millennial reign of Christ on earth. However their beliefs are radically different from historic premillennialism, in that John Darby, and Scofield added numerous things to the biblical interpretation that were not part of the early church beliefs.

Historic pre-millennialism taught there would be a 1000 year reign of Christ on earth after Jesus returns. They did not teach the pre-tribulation rapture of the church, or the separation of the Jews and Gentiles. They did not divide the bible into dispensations, or teach there would be a return to animal sacrifices in the future. 

These additions include dividing the bible into seven dispensations, or ages, in which they claim God deals differently with the people in each era. They also believe in the separation of the State of Israel, and that God has different plans for Jews and the Gentiles.

However, the bible does tell us in many places that the body of Christ is one people. There is one body, and God does not change this message.

Galatians 3:26-29

26 For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.

27 For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.

28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

29 And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

The dispensationalists also believe in the rebuilding of the physical temple in Jerusalem, along with a return to animal sacrifices.

The bible tells us Christ was the ultimate sacrifice, and His death on the cross means there is no more need for animal sacrifices. When Christ was here teaching the gospel, crucified, and then resurrected, it demonstrated to us that the shedding of His blood was the final sacrifice, and His body is the temple of God. Prior to His death Jesus said “it is finished”. Those were His last recorded words while on the cross. 

Scofield added hundreds of footnotes to the Scofield bible, none of which were based on the original bible, or the inspired word of God. John Darby invented the pre-tribulation rapture theory in the mid 1800’s, and it has stuck like glue. 

Dispensationalism has hundreds of deviations from the original teachings of the Apostles. Since these teachings were added later, it brings us to the warning in Revelation 22:18-19 near the end of the bible:

18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book:

19 And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.

A-millennialism is the belief that there is no literal 1000 year reign of Christ after He returns. The 1000 year reign is described six times in Revelation 20. It is also described in many other places in the bible. Regardless, they view the 1000 year reign as being completely symbolic. They also somehow manage to make the claim that Satan was bound when Christ was crucified.

This belief system was established around 300 years after the Apostles, and is part of the Catholic teachings, rooted in the beliefs and teaching of St. Augustine.

Dispensationalism adds to the original biblical canons, and a-millennialism takes away from them, in very significant ways.

After studying both of these belief systems, it seems to me they are man-made doctrines. I cannot reconcile many aspects of both these teachings, when comparing what it actually says in the bible.

Some people believe the entire book of Revelation is symbolic, with no basis in reality. The Book of Revelation is the revelation of Jesus Christ. For believers this is a reality, and is not some esoteric vision that happened in 70 AD.

I cannot see how we can interpret the return of Christ as being symbolic, or something that has already happened. After all, it is described as the most significant, and climactic event in the history of the world. Clearly, it has not happened yet. 

It seems with much of the current eschatology, there is more focus on the anti-christ, than there is on Christ. This causes much fear, and robs people of the good news the gospel was intended to be.

We have to keep in mind the antichrist is only mentioned a few times in the entire bible, located in the book of John. There is no tangible mention of the antichrist in the Book of Revelation. 

1 John 2-18 Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.

2 John 1-7 For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist.

However, there is mention in Revelation of the various systems, and kingdoms that must be defeated by Christ when He returns. I do not believe this is a single monstrous type individual. I believe it is a deceptive system, involving many people from many different nations. 

I think it is important to note that Christ is the alpha and the omega, the beginning and the end. God knows the beginning from the end. We do not know, which is why it is so important to have faith, and trust God, as well as to seek the truth in the bible. God speaks to us through His word, through prayer, and through the Holy Spirit. We should never put our full trust in the teachings of men, because they are fallible, and often deceptive. 

For biblical teachers to make the claim that certain parts of the bible are not addressed to us, is a mistake. All of the bible is addressed to all of the generations, throughout all of history. We should not tamper with, or discount any part of it.

We all have free will to believe what we choose to believe. Many people are taught certain eschatologies without ever realizing there are several different points of view. They become indoctrinated with certain beliefs, without comparing their own beliefs to what is taught in the bible.

Many people are afraid to challenge, or go against the doctrinal beliefs of a church they have attended for years. It shatters their illusion, and might damage their attachment to a certain church, and longstanding social structure. 

Galatians is reported to be one of Paul’s earliest letters following the crucifixion of Christ. He gave a clear warning about the dangers of teaching another doctrine. Some people do not consider dispensationalism, or a-millennialism to be different doctrines. However, once you delve into dispensationalism, and see the deviations from the original bible, it is a very different doctrine. Read Galatians 1-6-10:

6 I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel:

7 Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ.

8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.

10 For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.

If you go to a dispensational church, study the scriptures, and start to believe the rapture doctrine is a lie, you are likely to be shunned. The rapture theory is one that is stubbornly adhered to, in spite of evidence to the contrary. Many people live their whole lives believing they will be raptured any day. Millions of people have died, without ever having been raptured. They take that belief system with them to their graves. 

If you go back in church history, from the beginning, to the present day, the resurrection of Christ, combined with the promise to resurrect those who believe in Him on the last day – is the central hope for all believers. It is the number one most important promise contained within the bible. It is described as a phenomenal extraordinary event occurring with the sound of the last trumpet, and the voice of an archangel.

The bible makes it clear the Christians will be here when Christ returns. These verses tell us Christians will not be raptured before the tribulation. Verse 31 is describing the vastness of the earth, and the heavens above us, and the gathering up of Christians when he returns. This is when we will be changed, given new bodies, and be resurrected to meet Him in the air. It demonstrates the long-awaited promise that we too will be brought into eternity, as Christ was when he died and was resurrected. There is a parallel, which is central to the gospel message. Mathew 24:29-31 describes it.

29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:

30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.

31 And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.

Revelation 1:7 also tells us Christ’s return will not be a secret to anyone. Notice it says “every eye shall see him”.

7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.

Certain verses in the bible have been interpreted to be the rapture by dispensationalist teaching, when those verses are actually referring to the resurrection of the believers when Christ returns.

The bible says the dead in Christ shall rise first. The supposed idea of a rapture, is to protect or remove the believers from the earth, so they do not have to go through the great tribulation. It is conveyed as being a rescue of sorts.

But ask yourself – why would the dead need to be rescued from tribulation? They would not be going through it anyway. They are already dead, and do not even know what is going on. 

Also, why would the early Christians, and all Christians throughout all of history go through persecution, and tribulation, yet the Christians just prior to Christ’s return are spared for some reason?

The persecutions during the early church era included being beheaded, tortured, stoned, lit on fire, and fed to wild beasts, as just some examples. They were not raptured, and nor were they facing God’s wrath. They were enduring extreme persecution for their Christian beliefs, right up until they died. 

Why would people believe Christ is coming three times, when the second coming is the final triumph? Why would true believers who are alive when Christ returns want to miss this most triumphant event? 

Often those who believe this false doctrine will say things like “God has not appointed us to wrath”. It is true, we will not experience God’s wrath. which is not the same as being spared from persecution or tribulation.

Keep in mind iniquity, and corruption stems from dishonesty. The roots are in the fallen seed as described in the parable All forms of dishonesty will be subject to God’s wrath. Just as we cannot separate Christ from truth, we cannot separate Satan from his lies. He is described as the father of lies. Matthew, Mark and Luke describe the parable of the sower and the seed. Luke 8:4-11 tells us what the parable means.

4 And when much people were gathered together, and were come to him out of every city, he spake by a parable:

5 A sower went out to sow his seed: and as he sowed, some fell by the way side; and it was trodden down, and the fowls of the air devoured it.

6 And some fell upon a rock; and as soon as it was sprung up, it withered away, because it lacked moisture.

7 And some fell among thorns; and the thorns sprang up with it, and choked it.

8 And other fell on good ground, and sprang up, and bare fruit an hundredfold. And when he had said these things, he cried, He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

9 And his disciples asked him, saying, What might this parable be?

10 And he said, Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God: but to others in parables; that seeing they might not see, and hearing they might not understand.

11 Now the parable is this: The seed is the word of God.

God does promise us he will help us, and will be with us no matter what we go through. We are told to endure until the end, not to endure until we get close to the end – but rather, the end of the age. We are not supposed to be cowards. We are not supposed to carry a burden of fear, or walk with a spirit of fear. 

These are truths that all of us can be shaky on, because we do fear all kinds of things. It is easy to lose confidence in our own ability to overcome fear, or stand firm in our faith when we face what we fear. 

But of all things feared, death is probably the biggest fear for most people, to include how we die. Knowing Christ has overcome death puts our fears to rest. What is the worst that can happen if we are true believers? We die knowing we will be resurrected into a new and glorified body, when Christ returns. We will be called from the grave to rise to eternal life, where there will be no more death, pain or sorrow. 1 Corinthians 15-50-54 describes what we can expect to happen.

50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed,

52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.

54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory.

The worst possible thing that could happen to any of us is outlined in Matthew 7:19-23

19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.

20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.

21 Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.

22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?

23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.

24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:

25 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock.

Although there are many mysteries in the bible, we are repeatedly cautioned not to follow false doctrine. Jesus tells us the following:

6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

Therefore through our faith in Jesus, and sincere desire to know the truth, He will show us the way, the truth and the life.

Jesus is the embodiment of the word of God. We can never separate the two, without falling into error. Truth is very important. Truth is central to love, and love is embodied in truth, never deception. We cannot separate truth, love, or the word of God from each other. We must seek and cleave to what is true, and study the bible for the answers to our questions. John 3:16 For God so loved the world…

16 For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

2 John 1-1-2

1 The elder unto the elect lady and her children, whom I love in the truth; and not I only, but also all they that have known the truth;

2 For the truth’s sake, which dwelleth in us, and shall be with us for ever.

For a period of time, I too, was deceived about the central beliefs in the bible. I was deceived by man, not God. It led to cognitive dissonance, confusion, a sense of entrapment, backsliding, and despair.

I do not harbour a holier than thou attitude toward anyone, because I know how much deception is in this world. It is by the grace of God, I have delved into the bible and found truth. Although I do not understand all of it, the truth has brought me much peace, and much closer to the love, light, and spirit of God through Jesus Christ. I am forever thankful. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

After Death & Near Death Experiences ~ What The Bible Says

We all know that eventually we will die. Most of us have had a loved one die, followed by the grief, sorrow, and sometimes guilt. As we get older, we experience the losses more and more, as friends, family members, and others around us die.

The sermons at the funerals offer comforting words, most often by assuring people their loved ones are in heaven. Therefore most Christians believe we go straight to heaven when we die. But is that what the bible actually says?

I no longer believe we go directly to heaven. However I do have some confusion, or perhaps not a clear understanding of certain verses. I believe we simply rest without conscious awareness until Christ returns, based on the following verses:

Daniel 12:2

2 And many of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to euerlasting life, and some to shame and euerlasting contempt.

Ecclesiastes 12:7

7 Then shall the dust returne to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall returne vnto God who gaue it.

Perhaps the most clarification comes from 1 Thessalonians 4:13-16

13  But I would not haue you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleepe, that ye sorrow not, euen as others which haue no hope.

14  For if we beleeue that Iesus died, and rose againe: euen so them also which sleepe in Iesus, will God bring with him.

15  For this we say vnto you by the word of the Lord, That we which are aliue and remaine vnto the comming of the Lord, shall not preuent them which are asleepe.

16 For the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shout, with the voyce of the Archangel, and with the trumpe of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first

These verses make it pretty clear, we do not go to directly to heaven when we die. What causes some confusion is the verse telling us we go back to dust, and our spirit goes back to God, who gave it. And also, when the spirit leaves the body, the body is dead.

Some people attribute these verses to the imaginary rapture, however it is clear that Paul is talking about when Christ returns. There is no secret pre-tribulation rapture. People who believe this should re-read the verses in full context.

The idea of a pre-tribulation rapture was invented by John Darby in the 1800’s. It appeals to many Christians, because it implies there will be a rescue, before the tribulation period, which they believe will be a period of seven years, with the worst violence, wars, plagues, and pestilence the world has ever known. 

But if the dead are going to rise first – why would they need to be rescued from the tribulation? They are already dead, and are no longer affected by the tribulations in the world. 

The Book of Revelation also makes it quite clear that the Christians will be here until Christ returns. 

What is not clear to me is whether or not our spirit has any awareness after it leaves the body.

There is often confusion about the immortality of the soul. Some religious beliefs claim the soul leaves the body, and does not die. However the bible clearly says it is the spirit that leaves the body, and returns to God, not the soul.

Our soul is our mind, emotions, and will. It does not sound to me like the soul leaves the body, but rather it dies, or ceases to know what is going on, until the return of Christ. The Apostle Paul gave these verses to assure people their loved ones would not be forgotten, and would be resurrected when Christ returns. He was comforting them. 

The verses indicating we pass from death to life, is based on our awareness. When we die we have no further awareness until the last trumpet call, and Christ returns to awaken us to life everlasting. Therefore it does make sense that believers do pass from death to life, because we have no idea how much time has passed.

Ecclesiastes 9:5 tells us this:

5 For the liuing know that they shall die: but the dead know not any thing, neither haue they any more a reward, for the memorie of them is forgotten.

To add to the many verses referring to death as sleep, the story of Christ raising Lazarus from the dead shows us that even the disciples were confused initially when Jesus said he was dead.

11 These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep.

12 Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well.

13 Howbeit Jesus spake of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep.

14 Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.

The verses above are clear about what happens to our bodies when we die, and soul when we die.

The only ones who will not experience death, are the Christians who are alive when Christ returns.

However, the following verses cause us to ponder it even more, especially the very well-known verse about the thief on the cross who died alongside Jesus. The only plausible explanation is that the comma should be placed after the word today, instead of after the word thee. It changes the meaning, to explain Jesus is making the promise today, and not that the thief would be in paradise today.

Luke 23:43

43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise.

Once again, referring to the story about the rich man and Lazarus, the following verse makes us wonder where is the location of Abraham’s bosom, and what it means to go there? What is the difference between that, and being buried like the rich man was?

Luke 16:19-

19 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day:

20 And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid at his gate, full of sores,

21 And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table: moreover the dogs came and licked his sores.

22 And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom: the rich man also died, and was buried;

When the Apostle Paul wrote Philippians he said the following in chapter 1:23.

23 For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ; which is far better:

In this verse, Paul is saying to die is to be with Christ, which implies there is no waiting period.

The good news is that as Christians we know Christ has overcome death on our behalf, even if we do not have a complete understanding of how long we sleep, or if there is any spiritual awareness after our spirit departs.

A very sombre warning is in Hebrews 9:27 for the non-believers.

27 And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment:

God is not the author of confusion, therefore any confusion we have when it comes to interpreting the bible, is based on our own limited understanding. If we remain humble, faithful and diligent, we will gradually understand more of God’s incredible plan. 

As far as the many near death experiences recounted by people, we have no way of verifying what they say.

But for those who say they were reunited with loved ones, the bible does not support such claims. The bible does not describe bright lights, gardens, meadows with flowers etc.

However the mind, and especially the sub-conscious mind can have very vivid dreams when traumatized, deprived of oxygen, or given cocktails of drugs. Therefore what people see, and believe happened might have been a vivid dream.

Some of the accounts seem to be genuine, and others seem to be contrived. We do know there is a very active spirit world around us. We are warned to never attempt to contact the dead, or enter into a spirit world that could have demonic spirits.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

 

 

 

Amillennialism ~ What Does It Mean & Where Did It Come From?

The Miriam Webster dictionary describes a-millennialism as “the denial that an earthly millennium of universal righteousness and peace will either precede or follow the second advent of Jesus Christ.”

Postmillennialism is defined as ” the theological doctrine that the second coming of Christ will occur after the millennium.”

Premillennialism is defined as ” The view that Christ’s return will usher in a future millennium of Messianic rule mentioned in Revelation.”

Recently I was listening to an intelligent bible teacher talk about these different views. He claimed the early church embraced the a-millennial point of view. This raised a red flag for me because my understanding is that the early church had a predominant belief in the premillennial view.

The a-millennial view could loosely be described as an early church belief, however it was not popularized until 300 years after the Apostles. It came about as a result of the teachings of St. Augustine and Calvinism.

We should be wary of all isms, because they tend to be man-made, and are more accurately defined as political ideologies. Nevertheless it seems all of Christendom is divided into these different belief systems.

The way they get around what it says in Revelation 20:1-7, is to claim it is spiritual in meaning, and is not to be taken literally:

1 And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand.

2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,

3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.

4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.

5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection.

6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.

7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison,

They claim these verses are spiritual, not literal, and therefore they cancel them out?

When you consider the entire Bible is spiritual because God is Spirit – what does that tell us about how they interpret the entire Bible?

Part of the problem with the a-millennial view is that they are focusing only on Revelation chapter 20, and claim it is the only place in the Bible where the thousand year reign is mentioned. However a peaceful reign is mentioned in other locations as well.

Even though Revelation is not in chronological order, it does not cancel out the millennial reign. And even though the thousand year reign is mentioned six times in chapter 20, and the thousand years is not located in other places in the bible, there is reference to the millennial reign in other locations, as being a time of peace.

In addition to the fact Satan is not currently bound, historically, and to date – there is war somewhere in the world. There has never been a time of global peace, even though there have been times of partial peace. War will not be abolished until Christ returns.

When has there been a time when wild animals were peaceful? When has there been a time when Satan was bound? As much as the a-millennialists and post millennialists claim we are in the midst of the millennium, our own observations should clue us in to the fact we are not experiencing peace, or an absence of evil influences.

We are in the midst of sophisticated deceptions, upheaval, uncertainty, spiritual warfare, and conflict. More importantly, we are in the midst of the great apostasy. We must be prudent. 

Isaiah 11:4-9

Genesis 1:2 tells us God is Spirit:

2  And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.

The Book of Revelation is the revelation of Jesus Christ.

2 Timothy 3:16:

16 All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness:

Galatians 1:8-12:

8 But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

9 As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.

10 For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.

11 But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man.

12 For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

From a common sense perspective those familiar with the bible know that Satan has been roaming the earth since he was cast out of heaven. When has Satan ever been bound in all of history? How can they claim we are living in the millennial kingdom now when clearly Satan is not bound?

Many of the arguments to support doctrinal deviations will claim the bible is to be taken spiritually, not literally. The dispensationalists who also lean toward a different Gospel based on the teaching of John Darby in the 1800’s will insist the entire bible is to be taken literally.

Our basic reading comprehension has taught us the value of many different figures of speech, and metaphors, along with the ability to differentiate literalism from the figures of speech. The bible is spiritual, and contains figures of speech to illustrate, and help enhance our understanding. It also contains many literal truths that are to be taken at face value.

Therefore all of the arguments leaning toward one or the other are moot points.

One of the biggest problems with those who tamper with God’s word, is they mix truth with falsehood. If we recognize a doctrine that has many falsehoods, we might reject all of it, including some of the truth.

If we study and accept false doctrine, allowing ourselves to be deceived, we might accept all of it as truth, when in fact the doctrine has been altered to deliver some truth, with multiple falsehoods. Dispensational doctrine does teach and embrace the millennial reign of Christ.

They also teach a literal interpretation only, as if that is even possible. They teach there is a separation between Israel and the church. They teach that the bible has been divided into seven dispensations. And they teach the church will be secretly raptured prior to the second coming of Christ.

The dispensational beliefs deviate from what it actually says in the bible, in multiple ways. But they also reiterate certain truths, which makes it palatable to Christians who are not familiar with what it actually says in the bible.

Hebrews 4: 12:

12 For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart.

The dispensationalists frequently use the following verse to support their false doctrine, however they would be wise to compare it to the verse in Hebrews 4:12.

15 Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

Dividing the word of truth does not equate to dividing the entire bible into seven dispensations. Nor should it divide the body of Christ into two separate bodies – Israel and Gentiles. Nor should it divide the second coming of Christ into two different events.

Ephesians 2:14:

14 For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us;

John 17:15-17

15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil.

16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.

17 Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.

John 8:43-47

43 Why do ye not understand my speech? even because ye cannot hear my word.

44 Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.

45 And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.

46 Which of you convinceth me of sin? And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me?

47 He that is of God heareth God’s words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God.

A sobering reality is that Jesus is the word of God. If we believe a different Gospel, how can we claim to believe in Christ?

John 3:33-36 

33 He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true.

34 For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him.

35 The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand.

36 He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.

John 1:1

1 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

Deuteronomy 4:2

2 Ye shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the LORD your God which I command you.

By no means do I consider myself to be an educator or bible teacher. I am sharing what it says in the bible, and to some degree am also incorporating aspects of deceptions and snares I fell into as a result of not reading the bible for myself. It is testimony to how any immersion into false doctrine is to walk and stumble in darkness, not the light of God.

Postmillennialism is the belief that the millennial reign will occur before the second coming of Christ. This appears to be based on the idea that the Gospel will be preached so effectively throughout the world, it will lead to global peace. Once again, this is placing the revelation of Jesus Christ onto man, not Christ. 

We are supposed to share God’s word. But we can never claim to be the ones to bring about peace, or the millennial reign of Christ. 

Man has never achieved peace in this world. Nor has man taken away the sin of the world, which is why there has been so much war and conflict. We must rely on Christ to overcome the world, not man. 

When we examine isms and their origins, we will find they come from man not God. We can sit and listen to those manmade isms without learning a thing. They will rationalize, deny, excuse, and lie. It may sound harsh, but that is the nature of man.

It is made to appear that we must choose between the three definitions. Yet of the three, it is dispensationalism that believes there will be a thousand year reign of Christ taken literally from Revelation verse 20. However, dispensationalism is rife with false doctrine in other areas. 

Very few preachers are teaching about historic premillennialism, which is what the early church believed before St. Augustine. Historic premillennialism did not contain the seven dispensations, the pre-tribulation rapture, the separation of the church, and various other Darby/Scofield teachings. 

The bible warns us not to be deceived. If we reject a-millennialism and post millennialism, it does not mean we should embrace dispensationalism. Read the bible for yourself without the preconceived notion of choosing which false doctrine to believe. 

The bible tells us Christ will return. What can we expect when he does return? 

What makes sense? Does it make sense to believe Satan was bound ages ago? Does it make sense to believe man will overcome the world, and the sin of the world? 

God has a plan, and he is telling us what He has planned for us, and the rest of the world. We do not conform His plan to our way of thinking, or we fall into a trap.

Jesus was here the first time, to offer salvation to the sinners (all of us). He was here to teach, heal and preach the Gospel (the good news). He did so humbly, and without extravagances. He was hated, persecuted, betrayed, and ultimately put to death. After His death, He was resurrected, and went to heaven to be with God, until it is time for His return.  

He is coming back as King, and Lord. When He does return, He will rule the earth, and put all of his enemies under his feet. This will be a battle and a victory like none other ever witnessed in the history of the world.

Jesus will fulfill God’s plan in stages, as outlined in the bible. The whole world will enter into a time of peace, rest, and restoration. When he returns, first the dead in Christ will be resurrected, and the believers who are still alive, will be caught up to meet him in the air. We will return to the earth, and rule with Christ for a thousand years. This is the millennial reign.

After the millennial reign, the rest of the dead will be resurrected and face the great white throne of judgement. Those who are not written in the Lamb’s Book of Life, will be thrown into the lake of fire (the second death). During this time frame, Satan will be let loose for awhile, and another great battle will follow. 

After the final battle and complete defeat of Satan, the new heavens and new earth will be ushered in. We will live with, worship, and commune with God for all eternity. 

The differences between the millennial reign and the new heavens and earth, are significant. During the millennial reign, the earth will be more like the Garden of Eden, but the nations, and the layout of the earth will be as it was when God created it. Although it is a time of rest, peace, and restoration, the sanctification is not complete until Satan is defeated for he final time. Death and sin must be overcome. 

The new heavens and new earth will not have any darkness – no night. God will be the light. There will be no sea. The new Jerusalem that comes down from heaven will be a magnificent and glorious place of worship. We will partake in, and experience the tree of life, and the living water. There will be no more sorrow, no more tears, no more death. 

I believe the thousand year reign as mentioned six times in Revelation verse 20, is meant to be taken literally. It should not be diminished, removed, denied, or described as metaphor. It is not worded as a metaphor, or figure of speech. In fact it is repeated six times just to reinforce it, in case we missed it the first time.

Is it spiritual? Yes of course it is. All scripture is spiritual – it is the word of God, and the revelation of Jesus Christ. 

Galatians 6:6-8:

6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things.

7 Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.

8 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

  

 

 

What It Means To Be Canadian ~ Through Hardships & Hope

First and perhaps foremost, Canada is consistently among the top ten safest countries. The list includes Iceland, Australia, Canada, Ireland, Switzerland, New Zealand, Germany and Norway.

A recent list in Forbes adds Japan, Denmark, Portugal, Spain, UK, Netherlands and Sweden. In fact Canada has been cited as the number one safest country in 2021, and has since fallen to number three.

Not that I have anything against the US, or any country for that matter, but notably the US is not on the list. My guess is because of the many mass shootings that occur almost daily, but of course there could be many other reasons.

In sharp contrast, a percentage of other countries are much less fortunate, even though most of their citizens are innocent victims of circumstance. Those countries include Pakistan, Sudan, Lebanon, Venezuela, Haiti, Afghanistan, Ukraine, and Zimbabwe.

If you look at a map, most of the least safe countries are located in Africa.

The World Population Review for 2025 also has a list of the least safe countries to include Sudan, South Sudan, Congo, Mali, Somalia, Central African Republic, Burkina Faso, Nigeria, Ethiopia, Niger, Cameroon, Eritrea, Chad, Burundi, Libya, South Africa, Uganda, Lesotho, Guinea, Kenya, Zimbabwe, and Egypt.

The World Population Review on the safest countries according to the Global Peace Index rates countries covering a large swath of the entire world and includes the US, Mexico, Philippines, Vietnam, China, Iran, Turkey, India, France, Italy, India, Columbia, Yemen, and many more. Some of the countries on this list are rather surprising.

Individual experiences for travellers vary quite a bit because all of the locations could be safe in the right circumstances, and even the safest country has crime, and random acts of violence.

Canada overall is a peaceful nation. Those who own guns for the most part are people in remote locations, on farms, and hunters.

However we cannot overlook the fact Canada has had fentanyl labs, has a drug crisis, and when drug dealers are busted, they often turn up an arsenal of illegal weapons. Canada may be safe, but we are by no means pure. 

We do have our fair share of crime, especially in Toronto, and Vancouver, with a disturbing trend of crime in more remote locations.

I lived on Hada Gwaii, and during that time there was a blissful reprieve from crime. The only crime I knew of while there, was a murder in the ball park more than twenty years ago. It was attributed to a domestic dispute.

In recent news, there was a murder on Haida Gwaii that has sparked national attention. Apparently it was drug related, and has led to many protests, and vigilante type reactions. A number of people have been forced to leave Haida Gwaii, and their houses were demolished. Their associates have been followed, and harassed.

Knowing what it is like in a small, close knit community with many ties, relatives, and knowledge of what goes on, not to mention the adverse effects of drug dealing in a small community, one can see why it is morphing into a major battle.

Perhaps the situation on Haida Gwaii represents a microcosm of the rippling effect of illicit drugs. The father of the young man accused of murder was convicted of dealing drugs when that child was just twelve years old. The father always maintained he was providing a service, supplying those who were seeking drugs. After living on Haida Gwaii for decades, they are banished by the community, not by law enforcement, or the courts.

When have we heard of the houses of the accused, and their close associates being bulldozed before there is a trial? I don’t recall many cases of houses being destroyed as a deterrent to crime.

They have their reasons though. People cannot hide their drug dealings, or their crimes, especially murder, in a small community. Word travels fast, and more than likely the victim has many advocates.

One of the things about island living is that in general people come and go by ferry. There is an airport in Sandspit, which also requires a short ferry ride to get there. It is possible to get there by boat, but the boat has to be large enough to cross Hecate Strait, which is quite a distance. 

Because of how remote it is, the people who come and go, can be monitored. Even certain politicians were not welcome on Haida Gwaii. Now, with recent political shifts, they have even more autonomy, and say over what goes on. Therefore all people who live, or visit Haida Gwaii, should respect the laws, as well as the culture of the FN people there. 

The case on Haida Gwaii involved a vehicle. The victim was intentionally run over, and a person has been charged with homicide. It has become a catalyst for community action, directed at those who are dealing drugs there. 

In Vancouver we now have the aftermath of one of the worst mass tragedies involving a vehicle running over multiple people, killing eleven, and injuring at least twenty more.

The event was a Filipino festival called Lapu Lapu, which is a celebration to honour a Filipino hero with a motto to “teach the strength of a united people”.

It was a day of happiness, family celebration, sharing of food, fun, and common ground. For the most part, it was a carefree and relaxed family day with multiple vendors. It ended in tragedy.

The Lapu Lapu tragedy happened April 26th, 2025 shortly after 8 pm when people were leaving, or lined up at the food trucks before they closed for the night. Even though a percentage of people had already left, it was still very busy, just winding down. 

The vehicle plowed through the unsuspecting crowd near the end of the festival. The accused was driving an Audi SUV. Shockingly, it had so much front end damage from hitting the bodies of people, it looked like it had been in a head on collision with a truck.

It sickened me to realize the damage to the vehicle was from unprotected bodies, including small children flying over the hood. In addition to the deaths, grief, and critically injured, all those who were present will be traumatized for life.

Although we are very fortunate to live in Canada, we have our share of tragedy. When a group of people at a festival is impacted to such an extent, we are forced to realize that we too, live among some very troubled individuals.

The shock over such a senseless act of violence carries mixed reactions. Knowing the man had mental health issues has many speculating he will be deemed not criminally responsible. Others believe he should be charged with multiple murders, attempted murders – and locked up for life. 

At one time Canada did have the death penalty. The last execution was in 1962 when two men were executed by hanging. Surprisingly, there were 710 executions in Canada between 1867 and 1962. The death penalty was abolished in 1976. 

In spite of the justified outrage over heinous crimes against innocent people, I have always been opposed to the death penalty for several reasons. The main reason is that of a Christian perspective, knowing Christ will be the ultimate judge. 

Another reason is that the executioners, the families, the witnessing, the descriptions of their last meals, the frantic last minute stay of executions, etc. all seem like the theatre of the macabre. 

And finally, there is always the chance the convicted killer will show remorse, and true repentance. 

The ultimate test of our faith is found in forgiveness. Forgiveness is not immediate, and nor is it flippant. But rather it is a deep, and soul searching recognition of Christ’s forgiveness for our own sin, along with the sins of the world. 

Although we do not have 100% assurance of being kept safe, we do have salvation through Christ as believers. 

The Lord’s Prayer we have so often recited, both in public and in private brings comfort, consolation, and the quest for forgiveness, which frees the victims of the burden of judgement. Mathew 6:6-14 gives us the following instructions:

6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.

7 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.

8 Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him.

9 After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.

10 Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.

11 Give us this day our daily bread.

12 And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.

13 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.

14 For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you:

 

 

The Most Common Cult Tactics ~ Steer Clear

Deception is the number one tool of the adversary – to include lies, manipulations, cons, exploitation, insincere flattery, trickery, gaslighting, and obvious contradictions.

Domination is about power. They want to gain power over you, especially your mind. These tactics include thought reform, intimidation, shaming, ganging up on you by manipulating others, and by making multiple accusations. They want you to believe you are bad, and only they know what is best for you. Truthfully, they are doing what they think is best for themselves.

Control is their objective. Not only do they want to control your activities. They want to control your thoughts, your mind, and take away your God-given free will.  

Cognitive dissonance is another tactic similar to gaslighting. The objective is to confuse you, and cause you to doubt your own perceptions, faith, thoughts, sanity, and discernment.

Emotional abuse is often used as an alternative to physically attacking you, because there are no laws against it, and it leaves no outward injuries. But emotional abuse takes a toll, and leaves long lasting scars. The intentional infliction of emotional abuse, regardless of where it comes from – is something we need to avoid in order to protect ourselves, just as we take measures to protect ourselves from physical assault. 

They want to keep you busy and distracted, to the extent you will not even have time to take care of yourself, or your own life. They know that as Christians we are inclined to serve others. But there is a difference between serving, and being a malleable people pleaser, at the whim of highly manipulative people.

Staring is another form of intimidation, and is often used to make you feel uncomfortable, or put  you under a microscope. It is an intense and unwavering scrutiny, drilling down to the core of your soul, because you are so bad.

There are many variations of being under the evil eye. It is mentioned in Proverbs 23:6, and refers to those who are greedy, or miserly, because they will not tell you the truth. Staring is another example of being under the evil eye. When someone stares at us without blinking, we instinctively shrink away for very good reasons. 

Singling you out, and targeting you, especially if there is increased vulnerability due to family circumstances, a death in the family, illness, or some other crisis. 

Telling you how special you are. This includes claims you are chosen by God to carry out what they want, or that God has told them something about you. This is also deception. Christ is our intercessor, not some cult teacher. 

They are superior, and never mention the fact that they too, need to repent. They are above the law, above the ten commandments, are judgemental, and do not have a shred of humility. They will never admit wrongdoing, no matter what they do. 

If someone is violating what it says in the bible, and exalting themselves to be some kind of deity or supreme authority, you know it is a con. If they claim they are a Christian, but are lying, or contradicting what it says in the bible, how can you believe them?

Financial gain is a strong motive for people who pretend to be Christians. They are looking for gullible people to send or give them money. Con artists have no guilt because they convince themselves the victim made the choice. They might want your house, your labour, your assets, your abilities, or even the food in your freezer. They are always looking for a mark to exploit. 

Anytime someone says “God told me this or that”, like they are some kind of divine recipient of messages directly from God – don’t believe it.

They want to make you believe you owe them something. You have a debt of gratitude, even though you never asked them for anything. First they create a pretence, a con, or give the impression they did some remarkable thing for you. This is a ploy to create bondage. 

They want to crush your spirit. To do this, they will attack your mind, emotions, and all relationships, especially your relationship with God. 

They want to change your identity, and craft it into their web of lies. They will pretend you are not who you are, were not raised by the family you were raised by etc. They will tell you your mother is wicked, evil and non-redeemable. This is another way of causing shame, with the objective to yank you out of your own identity by the roots.

After all, the the fifth commandment tells us to honour our father and mother. Anyone who defies this commandment, by condemning their own father or mother, or by insisting that your parent is evil – is very unbiblical. 

Spiritual abuse, and the bondage that goes with it – is one of the cruelest, and most sadistic things that can be done to a person. Once you escape the trap, never go back to it. If you open the door a crack, they will push their way in. Let them shun and punish you, because it is nowhere near as damaging, and soul-destroying as it is if you allow the entrapment to continue. 

One of the most sobering realizations about cultish people, is that they know full well what they are doing. Atheists and non-believers may act a certain way, or take advantage of people, but it is strictly based on carnal, worldly desires. They may be ruthless, but they are not trying to destroy your life here on earth, in addition to sending you to hell. 

But the cultist knows there is a spiritual world, and is well aware that God does exist. But for some reason, they choose to use what they know to cause harm, to deceive, and to inflict spiritual abuse.

You only gain a full realization of the scope of their destruction after you get free them, and have the opportunity to reflect, without all the gaslighting, shaming, and lies. Why they would set out to destroy another person’s life both now, and for all eternity is mind boggling. They have a closer connection with the dark side than most of us could ever understand or grasp. They will mock your gullibility. 

God’s word is the bible, and it is there for all of us to read and learn from. Those who make claims to get messages from God about the lives of other people, or world events, are deceiving themselves, and those around them. They have a perfect fallback, because who can deny their secret messages, or dreams, or whatever. They can make up anything they want to make up. Either that, or they could be delusional or psychotic, if they truly believe they are getting commands from God. 

The prophecies are in the bible. If someone tells you a prophecy, it should be backed up with sound doctrine. During biblical times, a prophecy was proven or disproven based on whether or not it came true. Consider how many various cults have set dates for the return of Christ, or other great events. Those dates came and went, which was proof they were false. Yet people will still follow those religions with the same fervour. Ellen White from the SDA church made many such false claims, but regardless, they still have a following. 

There is no doubt – God answers prayers, and gives us internal guidance, because for the believers, he is with us all the time. But there is a difference between being quietly obedient in our own lives, and knowing God, versus proclamations that God is telling us to direct someone else’s life. We all have God-given free will. Ultimately, cults are out to control us, and take away our free will. 

If anyone preaches a different gospel, adds to, or takes away from what is in the bible – they are treading upon cult territory. There are bibles in circulation that have been significantly altered, enough to know they are teaching and preaching a different gospel. This is nothing new. There are many warnings about it throughout the bible. 

Leaders of cults tend to exalt themselves, and are treated with reverence by the followers. Some classic examples are JW, Mormon, Seventh Day Adventist, The Catholic church, and many others. Dispensationalism is also a different doctrine.

It is not for me, or anyone else to say whether or not people who follow a false doctrine will be saved. Countless people have been steeped in religious deception, and eventually saw the light. Only Jesus knows our hearts and our motives. We can’t fool God. People can be deceived, and then learn the truth. It is of utmost importance to genuinely seek and love the truth. 

Christians are not all wonderful. We are all sinners, called to repent and believe in the gospel, and we are saved by the blood of Christ. It is a gift, and is something we did not earn. 

Shunning is another telltale sign of a cult. If they cannot control you, they punish you. They know that relationships, especially family relationships are very important to us. They want to break our hearts, and break our spirit. They are out to steal, and destroy – just as the bible describes. 

This is an important time in history to be wary of cults, and to avoid being deceived. Jesus warned us not to be deceived, and described the end-times deception as being so sophisticated, even the elect can be deceived. 

The best thing we can do for ourselves is to read, or listen to the bible. If we learn what it truly says, we are less likely to be led astray by false teachers. 

There is a spiritual realm, and a great battle going on around us, of which we are all a part of. We need to protect our mind, heart, emotions, and spirit from deception, temptation, vanity, anger, etc. 

Recognizing the gravity of our own sin is quite devastating. It can be overwhelming, and very difficult to forgive ourselves. It humbles us, which is a good thing, because through the process of sanctification, we are given hope, which takes away our shame (Romans 5:5). But even so, we should remain humble. 

The central gospel promise is to believe in, and accept Christ, and our sins will be forgiven. The hope within the gospel message overshadows our own sin, only because of the gift of grace and salvation. Even though we do not deserve it, we are forgiven, if we sincerely repent. 

The bible, especially the New Testament is full of love, guidance, good advice, comfort, assurance, and good will. For those who embrace it early in life, they will be spared a lot of grief. 

Regardless of when we accept Christ, repent, and turn away from our sin, it is the greatest blessing ever bestowed upon us. We may suffer, and be downtrodden, or realize the bondage we were ensnared in for so long – but true freedom comes from Christ. It is liberating. 

We know Christ is the way, the truth and the life. God dwells in the light, not in darkness. 

Anything that is dark, oppressive, coercive, shaming, blaming, accusing, or deceiving – is not of God. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

What Is Love?

Years ago I recall sitting around with a group of nurses discussing a tumultuous divorce that one of the nurses was going through. In the midst of the conversation, someone asked the question, what is love?

The responses were interesting, and often vague. Is it an emotion? Is it a decision? Is it set in stone, or changeable like the weather? Is one kind of love the same as another? Is the love for a child greater than the love for a partner? We began to wonder and contemplate if we knew what it actually meant. 

One woman who had been married seventeen years said her husband had never once told her he loved her. Not even when they got married, or when they had each child. She chalked it up to his inability to express his emotions.

Another divorced woman said she had mistaken lust for love, and when the honeymoon phase was over, she realized she had married a serial cheater, completely shattering her illusion of love.

Others believed it was a choice, a partnership, and transactional arrangement with mutual benefits. To make it work, there are trade offs and compromises to be made. Many people hold to the concept that marriage is an endurance test, through thick or thin, marriage is a lifelong commitment.

There is much more to love than what we surmised. Some of the women who were present admitted they were not even sure what love is, or what it means.

Perhaps love is first recognized, and known by most people within families. This foundational love ideally demonstrates love between two parents, extending to their children, and siblings who respect and support each others differences and endeavours.

It might help to define what is not love. Control is very common, yet it is not love. Love does not constantly have to seek the approval of someone else, whether it is a family member, or a spouse.

If we end up constantly seeking approval, we give away the right to be who we are, as authentic individuals. We are not all the same, and nor can we conform to, or fit into a mold made by someone who rejects who we are.

We do not need to constantly prove ourselves. Love is not based on our achievements. It is not based on trying to prove our worth, gain acceptance, avoid rejection, in order to exist. Love does not demand a sacrifice of self.

What kind of a person rejects, and will not accept a family member? Yet they might go to church every Sunday, and give the pious appearance of being good people. If all believers are in the family of God, or the body of Christ – how is it that people who claim to be Christians can be so merciless? So judgmental? So authoritative and demanding that another adult must conform to their every whim?

How can a sibling give another sibling up for adoption? To a cult no less. It is no different than throwing their sibling into a pit. They may have the power to throw you into a pit, but God has the power to get you out of it, and will enact justice according to His own timing. Because He is merciful, and patient with us, He gives all of us plenty of time to repent. 

Only a parent can give a child up for adoption. It is a legal procedure, and cannot be done on the sly, or lied about. Adoption protects the child from exploitation. That is why illegal, or feigned adoptions are unacceptable in any society. It has been that way since the beginning of time. 

There are many books of the bible where each person born is described as who begat who. Every lineage can be followed through, even those who were born to the concubines of kings. No one gets to pull another person out by their roots and offload them to someone else for profit and exploitation. We are not objects to be given away, or gotten rid of. We are not something the cultist found at a garage sale. People are not throwaways. 

Joseph was thrown into a pit by his siblings, and left for the dead. They took his coat and ripped it up, then showed it to his father, and told him Joseph had been killed by wild beasts. Joseph’s father was grief stricken, so not only were they cruel to Jospeh, but they also stuck a knife into the heart of Jacob.

Jacob had favoured Joseph over all his other sons. The coat they so unceremoniously ripped up, was given to Joseph by his father. 

In the case of Cain and Abel. Why did Cain murder his own brother? Abel had given a sacrifice to God that was acceptable to God. The sacrifice Cain gave was not. So in a fit of jealous rage, Cain killed his brother. It was the first murder in human history, and it happened early in history, because Abel and Cain were the sons of Adam and Eve. 

Of course God knew immediately what Cain had done. He also knew what Jospeh’s brothers had done to him. As it turned out, Joseph was rescued, and although he was expected to be a slave, he ended up demonstrating wisdom, and was put into a high ranking role.

Jospeh had the foresight to store up grain and provisions in abundance to prepare for famine in the land. As it turned out, his brothers travelled to get grain, and did not even recognize Joseph by then. But he knew who they were, and gave them plenty of grain, along with the money they had paid.

Initially they were frantic, as they thought it might be a ruse to accuse them of theft. But Jospeh reached out with mercy, and forgiveness. To his joy, Jacob was finally reunited with his long lost son. 

As we can see, when God’s love is in the picture, we can ascertain what true love means. God knows our family, all the hardships, the conflicts, and the betrayals. Only God can work things out for the good of those who love and place their trust in Him. 

In spite of our many mistakes, faults and shortcomings, we do not belong to the past, we belong to the future.

Rejection is not a measure of our worth. It is often the result of a loss of control over us. When someone only loves us based on the version of us they have crafted, or created, or deem to be acceptable, it is not love.

What kind of love is built on conditions? Since when are family relationships used to punish, take away your right to be a member of the family, or use innocent children as pawns? That is not based on love.

Love does not punish you for growth, for truth, or for who you are. Love does not set you up as a scapegoat within a dysfunctional family. Love does not try to deny who you are, or the family you were born into and raised by. Love does not cling to the past, but is able to let it go.

We have to get to the point where we do not have to betray self, to gain the approval of a more dominant and powerful family member. Estrangement is not based on our lack of love, but theirs. Love given as a condition of compliance, is not love at all. Control disguised as love is considered to be the cruelest form of deception.

Growth can be a lonely, but rewarding path. It brings clarity. It releases us from the bondage of the past. We have no control over the family we were born into. We do not have to be punished, rejected, fed to the wolves, or apologize for existing.

We do not have to be lesser than, so someone else can be more than we are. The path forward is not anger, but understanding how it all came to be, and simply letting go.

One of the things that has become crystal clear to me, is that we have to accept the truth. Not only the truth of who we are, and how things came to be, but the truth that can only come from God. As human beings, not only are we prone to being deceived, but we are also prone to self-deception.

We do play a role in all the conflicts we stumble into. None of us are pure as the driven snow.

Love is not a debt to be repaid. If it is treated as such, it is futile, and is not love at all. We do not need to dim our light so someone else can shine brighter. Love does not work that way.

Some of the greatest gifts from God relate to love, directly and indirectly. Only God knows our hearts, and based on His wisdom and love, he draws us to repentance, and humbles us. We can put our trust in Him, and be obedient, without having to live up to the expectations of men or women who do not accept us.

As part of God’s infinite wisdom, he gave us free will. God does not try to control us, or force us into a relationship with him. He knows that love is not love, if it is not given freely. It cannot be coerced. He cautions us to guard our hearts, to not be deceived, to forgive as we have been forgiven, to let go of anger, to have faith, and to give thanks for all things. We are not forced to obey these biblical instructions. No one has more power than God. For the oppressed, it is a great comfort to know God does not control us, yet He is in control of all things.

Nothing can separate us from the love of God. God’s love does not reject us, does not lie about us, does not try to make us conform to be something or someone else. God’s love teaches us mercy and forgiveness. We are secure in His love because He knows our true self.

We do not need to apologize for being who we are. We do not need to be punished for setting boundaries, or speaking the truth of who we are. We are not adopted into another family based on lies. We are adopted into the family of God, based on truth, and His promises.

We are not heirs to deception, but rather, we will inherit the Kingdom of God. The love of God is a gift, to include the saving grace of what Christ did for us on the cross.

Sometimes men cannot see beyond the capacity of their own limitations. It causes them to be insecure and controlling. Sometimes we are targets due to vulnerabilities, or being the youngest, or least powerful, in a hierarchy of abuse.

Sometimes our very existence forces a more powerful or dominant family member to face things he is not ready to face. We can bend ourselves into a pretzel, and will never be acceptable to them. Their coldness, and manipulations are not a debt we owe through self-sacrifice. It is hopeless and barren to even try, because the goal posts are always shifting, and the goal is to set us up for trickery and exploitation. I suppose it proves we are not as smart as we thought we were. Guile and duplicity is a hard act to follow. 

Our obedience to God calls upon us to be truthful, to forgive, and to trust in Him, not the forces that seek to blot us out of our own family, and out of existence.

Just as people cannot and should not try to control us, we too, have no right or avenue to control them. We can pray for them, hope they will change, and forgive them. But we have no control over them.

Therefore to answer the question – what is love? In a secular world, we can only rely upon conditional, and transactional love. Men may seek a beautiful woman to compliment their lives, and women may seek financial security and wealth to compliment their lives. But without God, this type of love is fleeting.

The bible prophecy does tell us that during the end times, the love of many will wax cold, to include family betrayal and rejection.

Matthew 24:10-13 – 10 And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another.

11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many.

12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.

13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.

Mark 13:12 – Now the brother shall betray the brother to death, and the father the son; and children shall rise up against their parents, and shall cause them to be put to death.

Luke 21:16-19 – 16 And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death.

17 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake.

18 But there shall not an hair of your head perish.

19 In your patience possess ye your souls.

God teaches us what love is, so we are not confused or deceived by the secular world, or the attempts to use love, or withhold love to control us. He teaches us about betrayal and rejection, so we are able to endure the hardship, and emotional pain it causes. 

1 John 4:16 – And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.

1 John 4:19 – We love him, because he first loved us.

Romans 13:8 – Owe no man any thing, but to love one another: for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law.

Ephesians 5:25 – Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it;

1 John 4:8 – He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.

John 3:16 – For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

John 13:34-35 – A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.

35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.

1 John 4:18 – There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.

Mark 12: 29-31 – And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord:

30 And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength: this is the first commandment.

31 And the second is like, namely this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. There is none other commandment greater than these.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2025). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Should Christians Be Involved In Politics?

This is another controversial topic in Christian teaching, and biblical interpretations. Since politics has far-reaching implications in all aspects of our lives, it is something we should evaluate very carefully.

There are several denominations that tell Christians not to vote, or to become involved in politics at all. It is interesting to note, some of these churches who claim to be untainted by politics, will tell the congregation to stay out of politics, while the leaders do just the opposite. 

How can any of them completely stay out of politics, when they are registered, and governed under the statutes of the Societies Act? The Societies Act has a similar structure as a corporation, but is designed specifically for non-profits.

Churches would not be registered, would not have tax exemption status, would not be doing public broadcasting, or applying for building codes, and building churches, if they had zero involvement in politics.

The use of schools, roads, health care, and all other public affairs – are politically affiliated. So there is no escaping politics. 

All churches must follow the laws of the land, and government policies. Many of the Christian sects who try to separate from the world, and claim the entire outside world is evil, end up becoming cults. 

However there are some verses in the bible that might appear to be conflicting, or could allow people to pick and choose one extreme or the other. On one hand, avoid all political discourse to include voting. On the other hand, to be a light in the darkness, and stand up against evil and injustice.

There is some discernment required. It is clear we are to keep order, obey laws, and pray for the government in power. We are not supposed to go out rioting in the streets, protest illegally, or with any sort of violence. 

In our times, we have been made aware of many government protests. I believe that lawful peaceful protests in a democratic country are within the rights of all citizens who wish to participate.

However, I do not believe any protest should interfere with public safety, or the rights of other citizens who are not part of the protest. I also believe protesters should never go to the home of any politician in order to protest. Nor should politicians be heckled or confronted when out on family vacations or outings.

We have to keep in mind that God knows who is in charge, and who has temporary political powers on this earth. The only leader who is constant, all knowing, from the beginning to the end, is God. All others are elected, or appointed for a brief window of time. 

It is one thing to influence public opinion if you can, when a politician appears to be corrupt, self-serving, or doing harm. But we all must recognize and respect the limits, boundaries and protections awarded to people in political roles. 

There are many who might disagree, but in my opinion, politicians have families, and a right to a private life, like anyone else does. To cross the boundary of personal space, is threatening their Charter Rights. When people are so bold as to challenge politicians while they are in their homes, they are doing what they would not want done to themselves. 

How many of us would want the government, or some vigilante protest group to show up outside our home,  and park themselves on our lawns, or private property? It would be invasive, intrusive, and intimidating, to say the least. 

We have seen plenty of governments corruption, but we have also seen increasingly militant protest groups, who are taking over events intended for other purposes. As it is with all things, there must be boundaries, as well as checks and balances to keep the peace. 

One of the central Christian principles is to do unto others, as you would have them do unto you. The golden rule can be found in Luke 6:31 as well as in Matthew 7:12.

Luke 6:31 And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise.

Matthew 7:12 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets.

We are not supposed to be overcome with evil, but rather to overcome evil with good. Romans 12:21 tells us this:

21 Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.

Whether we like it or not, politics is in every aspect of our lives. All organizations have a political structure, regardless of the size. As Christians we are to obey God, the bible, and God’s commandments, first and foremost.

Throughout history, there have been cases where Christians took great risks, and refused to follow the orders of a certain king, or political leader.

One of the most known examples of disobedience to a king, was to save the life of Moses. Pharaoh, the king of Egypt gave strict orders to kill all Hebrew baby boys in Exodus 1:22. They were to be thrown into the Nile River and drowned, because Pharaoh’s astrologies had indicated there was a coming King, which could threaten his position.

The mother of Moses managed to hide him for three months, and when she could no longer keep him hidden, she fashioned a basket made of reeds, carefully waterproofing it, and then setting him afloat in the river. The Pharaoh’s daughter was bathing in the river, and saw the basket with the baby in it. She was overcome with compassion for the infant, and took him home with her, to raise as her own child.

Clearly these events were the will of God, as Moses has played a very important role in the history of the bible.

Other examples are when Christians, including Mary and Joseph were warned to leave a certain area, to avoid the wrath of the current political leadership.

We also have the parable of the wheat and the tares to refer to. Jesus explained that the wheat and the tares co-exist until the time of His return. When the disciples asked him if they should go pull up the tares, he told them not to. Therefore, we are to be discerning, but not violent or destructive. We are to proclaim the gospel, and the word of God, and not hide our light.

Luke 8:16-17

16 No man, when he hath lighted a candle, covereth it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bed; but setteth it on a candlestick, that they which enter in may see the light.

17 For nothing is secret, that shall not be made manifest; neither any thing hid, that shall not be known and come abroad.

Ephesians 5:11-13

11 And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.

12 For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret.

13 But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light: for whatsoever doth make manifest is light.

Does it sound like we should have nothing at all to do with politics? It appears we are to carefully discern how to demonstrate Christian values in relation to politics. There is special emphasis on this when it comes to orphaned or abandoned children, and widows.

There are many other examples of Christians refusing to follow the orders of certain leaders that were contrary to God’s laws. The Apostle’s and many other early Christians were persecuted, and imprisoned by King Herod for worshipping Jesus, in defiance of Herod’s rules.

The bible does say we must obey the government when it comes to law and order in our everyday lives. We are not to defraud one another, lie, give false witness, or become violent, to include interfering with the free will of others. We are to obey God’s Commandments. 

Romans 13: 1-14 is often used to tell Christians to avoid politics, however the context, is much deeper than what is understood by most of us. It was a message given while under the siege of the Roman Empire. 

The bible describes a situation where Peter was taken prisoner in Acts 12:3-5. King Herod Agrippa had him put in prison to await execution. The church was so concerned for Peter, they gathered in a house to pray for his release. God answered their prayers.

The night before the trial, an angel appeared inside the prison, woke Peter up, and removed his chains. The angel then opened the prison doors, and the main gate of the prison to set him free. Herod must have been furious, but also must have been reminded of God’s power to intervene on behalf of His people. 

In a similar type situation Paul managed to escape and avoid execution in Damascus. This event is described in 2 Corinthians 11:30-33. The governor, under king Aretas attempted to seize Paul in order to execute him. Paul hid himself in a large wicker basket, and then was lowered down the city wall through a window, and managed to avoid his persecutors. Obviously Paul would have required assistance to make this escape, so the disciples who helped him, were also defying the local political orders. 

Even so, Paul wrote Romans 13 in order to outline the need for law and order.

In more recent years, we can use the horrors of the second world war, to describe how some people heroically assisted people escape death. Clearly they were defying Hitler’s orders, and risked death themselves in order to save others. This type of political defiance is not viewed as being unbiblical.

We simply cannot escape politics, as matters of public affairs are all around us, all the time. We are called upon first and foremost to repent, and turn away from our own sin. It is overwhelming to fully realize how sinful and foolish I have been in my lifetime.

By the grace of God, our shame is turned into hope, which is something we want for our family, our neighbours, our communities, and our country. We are not in a position to judge or condemn others, but we can, and should speak out against what is harmful or deceitful.

We are each given different gifts, and are called according to God’s purpose. Therefore we have to seek God’s will first and foremost. We should be mindful of the coming Kingdom of God on this earth, and look to the future of a government with Christ ruling over all of the earth.

To me, one of the verses to demonstrate the destiny, and importance of politics, is found in Isaiah 9:6

6 For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.

Do Christians Immediately Go To Heaven When They Die?

This is taught in most churches, from Sunday school to funerals. It is driven even deeper into our psyche by the multitude of near death experiences, where people give vivid descriptions of a tunnel of light, warmth, love, fields of flowers, and seeing departed loved ones.

People who have near death experiences cannot be refuted, because it is their own testimony. I know people have out of body experiences. However, the reason, the reality, and the cause is unknown. Based on what it says in the bible, I do not believe anyone can communicate with dead loved ones. 

In a near death experience, a person could be in a dreamlike state, and think they have seen departed loved ones, but the bible does make it clear it is not possible to communicate with them. If a person is in a dreamlike or unconscious state, they have no control over what they see or experience. But in our conscious state, we are not supposed to make any attempt to communicate with the dead. It is sorcery. 

The bible describes dead people as being in their graves, or asleep, without awareness. So how could they be roaming around to meet people who have near death experiences? 

In one of the near death accounts I watched, the woman said she saw Snoop Dogg, and she had great fear of him for some reason. She also thought her fiancee and brother had abandoned her. 

Unlike many others who believe they astro travelled somewhere, this woman believed she was dreaming, in an unconscious state, which was related to the trauma she had experienced. She seemed to have very good insight, even though she went through a period of reality versus unreality, in the aftermath of the accident she was in. 

Yesterday, in relation to the Los Angeles fires, a street preacher was asking people if they believe in God, and if they think they will go to heaven when they die.

Although he had good intentions, I think it would have been more helpful if he talked to them about Christ, and cited John 3:16 instead of asking them if they think they will go to heaven the minute they die.

Because, even if they are believers they won’t immediately go to heaven, but rather they are assured of salvation, and eternal life. John 3:16 “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.”

How does all of this common church teaching correlate with what it actually says in the bible? Ecclesiastes 9:5 tells us “For the living know that they shall die: but the dead know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten.”

The bible also tells us the dead in Christ will be resurrected, or will rise first when Christ returns. How is it possible for Christians who are dead to rise when Christ returns, if they are already in heaven?

1 Thessalonians 4:16 tells us this: “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first:”

Many other verses refer to death as sleep, telling us 2 Samuel 7:12 “And when thy days be fulfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers, I will set up thy seed after thee, which shall proceed out of thy bowels, and I will establish his kingdom.”

And Daniel 12:2 “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.”

What about King David? Surely one would think that if all Christians go to heaven, he would be there. Acts 2:34 says: “For David is not ascended into the heavens: but he saith himself, The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,”

John 3:13 says: “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.”

Many preachers will claim Enoch went to heaven before he died. But the bible does not really say God took Enoch to heaven, just that he took him away from the earth. Genesis 5:24 “And Enoch walked with God: and he was not; for God took him”.

The most convincing verses to demonstrate that some men have seen or experienced aspects of heaven, are about Elijah, and most of all John in the Book of Revelation. 2 Kings 2:11 “And it came to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven.” 

John did see what heaven is like, as he expressed throughout the Book of Revelation. It appears he was not physically resurrected to enter heaven, but rather was there in spirit, and saw visions. John wrote this book near the end of his natural life. He went on to live a few more years after he wrote Revelation. His tomb is believed to be in Ephesus. In Revelation 4:1-3 he describes heaven:

1. After this I looked, and, behold, a door was opened in heaven: and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.

2 And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne.

3 And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald.

All of the verses assuring Christians of eternal life, are telling us we will be resurrected to meet Jesus in the air when He returns. On the last day, and the final trumpet call, the dead will rise first, and the saints who are still alive will rise to meet Christ in the air.

Following the resurrection of the saints, we will return to the earth and reign with Christ. The Kingdom of God will be brought to this earth from heaven. We will not spend eternity in heaven.

For Christians who have died, they will be resting or sleeping until the return of Christ. It is a comfort to know that after we take our final breath, the next thing we will be aware of, is the trumpet call, and being resurrected with a new body, to experience the most joyous, and long awaited event in the history of the world.

Like so many others, from the time I was a child, I wondered about heaven, and what it would be like in heaven. Somehow I could not envision floating around on a cloud for all eternity. I thought, “but what will we do?”

Now that my view of heaven and earth has changed, it makes so much more sense. The bible tells us over and over again that we will reign on this earth with Christ. It tells us what it will be like, and the whole earth will be full of the knowledge of God.

It tells us the meek shall inherit the earth. When Satan is bound, he will no longer be able to deceive the nations. After the thousand year millennial reign of Christ, when Satan is let loose for awhile, leading to the final battle before eternity, the new Jerusalem will come down from heaven, and God will be right here on earth. The bible describes it in detail. There will be no sea, no night, and no darkness. There will be no more pain, no sorrow, no crying. For God will wipe away all tears, and provide light to all the world. The full description of the eternal new Jerusalem is in the Book of Revelation. 

We do not spend eternity in heaven. I do not see anywhere in the bible where it tells us we will go to heaven as soon as we die. We can be assured of eternal life, so we have nothing to fear. 

During these troubled times, when the people of Los Angeles are saying it seems apocalyptic, and like Armageddon, and many are examining their faith. The Middle East is in turmoil, and it seems every government is fallen into corruption in some form or another. 

What about the unbelievers, the atheists, the deceived, the false Christians, and those who reject Christ while they are alive? What happens to them when they die? They do not go to an eternal hellfire of torture like so many preachers claim. They go to their graves, and await resurrection, but in a different timeline.

After the return of Christ, Satan is bound, and the millennial reign spans a thousand years. After the millennial reign, the unbelievers are resurrected back to life to face the great white throne of judgment. 

Based on what it says in the bible, we do not know how many of them will be pardoned, or if some of them will be in the Lamb’s book of life. The bible does say that some people are destined for the lake of fire, or the second death. But it does not say all of the unbelievers will meet the same fate. 

There is disagreement and controversy over this topic. Some claim there is eternal hellfire for all of them, which is false. Some claim there is absolutely no way an unbeliever can be saved after they die, which is not what the bible says either.

It certainly does seem possible, based on what it says about the judgement. You will notice it says the resurrected unbelievers are judged according to their works, and that whoever is not written in the book of life, is cast into the fire. This certainly suggests that some of them are written in the book of life. Revelation 20:11-15 tells us what happens to them:

11 And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.

12 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.

13 And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.

14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.

15 And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.

To be more precise, it goes on to describe who will be cast into the lake of fire in Revelation 21:8

8. But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.

For those who fear such a fate, the bible says to repent, and turn away from such things. Christ is merciful, and his purpose is to save us from sin. He can and will forgive all those who sincerely repent, and seek Him with all their heart. 

As I have learned more about the bible, all of it increases my hope, and understanding of a future eternity. I know we cannot spend eternity floating on a cloud. We have to have things to do, gardens to tend, food to prepare, things to learn, to teach and be taught, and more than anything to love, serve, and worship God. 

I know we all contemplate these things as individuals, and what we believe, is often based on what we have learned in churches. However, not all churches teach sound doctrine. When people die, understandably, there is an inclination to want to comfort people by telling them they are in heaven. 

When people who believe in Christ die, they are destined for heaven, or paradise on earth. They are resting without knowledge of time, or any fear of what is happening on earth. They die knowing their very next awareness will be a glorious awakening. We can take comfort in knowing God’s plan is unfolding, and amazingly, we are all a part of it. 

Think about one of the most famous prayers of all time in Mathew 6:9-13. Surely this tells us God’s Kingdom will be here on this earth:

9 After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.

10 Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.

11 Give us this day our daily bread.

12 And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.

13 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.

 

Literalism & Symbolism In The Bible & Other Literature

Few things are more controversial or intensely debated than literalism, versus symbolism in the bible. It seems there is a definitive category of those who fall into one camp or the other. One side claims the bible must be taken literally, and the other insists it is all symbolism, or metaphorical.

Given there is a mix of symbolism and literalism, there is another very large group of people who cannot differentiate what is to be taken literally, and what is to be taken symbolically.

There should not be any controversy over it, as there is plenty of evidence to demonstrate the bible is rich in both literalism, and figures of speech.

This includes historical descriptions of facts, events and prophecy. In addition, there is metaphor, poetry, simile, metonymy (a word that stands for a closely related word), litotes (affirming something by negating the opposite), irony, alliteration (repeating consonant sounds at the beginning of words), assonance (repeating vowel sounds within words). There is also the use of analogy, allegory, personification, apostrophe, hyperbole, and anthropomorphism.

Probably most well recognized, are the many parables used throughout the bible. Some of the parables carry figures of speech, or allegorical elements within them.

Other figures of speech used are idioms, euphemism, and one called synecdoche, which is the only one I have never heard of before.

Synecdoche is similar to metonymy. Metonymy is a substitution of a word for one that is closely related to it. For example, a dish is a substitute for a plate of food. The crown is a metonymy for the Royal Family, and the White House represents the president’s administration.

Whereas synecdoche is when part of something is mentioned that refers to the whole, such as mouths to feed, or faces in the crowd.

Figures of speech are used liberally throughout the bible, in order to help us better understand spiritual truths. For example the bible itself is described as the word of God.

Metaphorically, it is described in Psalm 119:105 as “a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path”. In Luke 8:11 in the parable, the seed is the word of God. Bread and water are also metaphors for the word of God. It is sharper than any two-edged sword, and in Jeremiah 23:29 it is described as a fire. “Is not my word like fire declares the Lord.” 

But notice in the verse from Jeremiah that it says the word is like a fire, and like a hammer. Those are definite examples of simile, giving the “like a fire” and “like a hammer” descriptives. 

Jeremiah 23:29 Is not my word like as a fire? saith the LORD; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?

With metaphor, there is a description without using like or as, such as in John 15:5 “I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing”.

In this case we know it is metaphor, because we understand we are not literally branches. We also can easily grasp the concept of our connection to, and dependency on God. So we understand the verse, even though it uses a vine and fruit as a concept. 

Those who claim the bible is to be taken literally, are missing many key points, and figures of speech. 

The use of figures of speech are also used in many other written works, to increase meaning, creativity, and add a richness to reader’s experience.

In contrast to symbolism, the bible is also grounded in literalism throughout all sixty-six books. The bible contains many historical facts, and locations, describing things that happened throughout history.

For example, the bible describes relationships between people literally, such as Abel and Cain being the sons of Adam and Eve, and James being the brother of Jesus. The lineage as described throughout the bible is to be taken literally.

When it talks about the locations of where certain events took place, births, deaths, kings, etc. those are all literal, in that they are statements of fact, without the use of figures of speech. 

Therefore, it is very obvious the bible contains a mix of symbolism and literalism. We also must  acknowledge the relevance of the bible being written by forty divinely inspired authors, over a period of fifteen hundred years. Each of the authors had distinct personalities, unique gifts, and writing styles.

When I hear arguments trying to make the claim the bible is to be taken literally, it seems incredible how anyone could make such a statement. How do they explain all the beasts, horns, and descriptions of the various different empires? For instance, the bear represents the Medo-Persian empire, as a symbol of strength.

The lion represents power, bravery and leadership, such as the lion in the Tribe of Judah. The eagle represents the Roman Empire.

The Book of Daniel, and the Book of Revelation are filled with symbolic imagery describing empires, kingdoms, etc. throughout the ages. Without recognizing this, we cannot possibly interpret what the bible means. We cannot take all of it literally, or it would not make any sense. 

Likewise, we cannot take what is literal, and insist it is figurative or symbolic. If we do, we will become hopelessly lost in our understanding of its reality, meaning, and historical significance. We will also lose sight of the intent, as well as the application, and instructions for our daily lives.

Recently I listened to Jordan Peterson describe the bible as being metaphorical to include Jesus, as being symbolic of what is good, etc. But he does not say the same things in all of the multitude of discussions he has on the topic, so it is not clear what he believes. 

I know his interpretations are quite fluid, in that they are always changing, and vary, depending on who is interviewing him, and how they word the questions. But overall, he does seem to lean toward claiming the entire bible is symbolic, or metaphor, an archetype, etc. This is not a true representation of symbology in the bible. 

One thing I have often noticed about Jordan Peterson, is that he never seems to answer a question directly, or with simplicity, but rather, with an over abundance of words. If he is asked if he believes in Jesus as the Son of God, and personal saviour – you will not get a straight answer. Why not simply say yes or no? 

People should be wary, as this can be a tool of deception, and confusion. Although I do not dispute he is a smart guy, excessive use of words, is not always a symptom of a superior intellect, or honest intentions. Proverbs 10:19

“19 In the multitude of words there wanteth not sin: but he that refraineth his lips is wise.”

Ecclesiastes 5:2-3: Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few.

3 For a dream cometh through the multitude of business; and a fool’s voice is known by multitude of words.

It could be that Jordan Peterson has a convoluted way of working his way through things, in relation to his own beliefs, and biblical interpretations. But he does have a greater responsibility, because he is so highly esteemed for intellectual prowess and wisdom. Personally, I do not view him as being as brilliant or as intellectual as some people do. But I do recognize his achievements, and that he has many followers.

When attributing symbolism to the entire bible, it very quickly refutes known historical facts, most importantly, the virgin birth of Christ, His ministry here on earth, His crucifixion, and His resurrection. Such a view of the bible would also deny the role of the Apostles, and what happened in their lives. 

Symbolism can be confused with spiritualism. Just as it is in the physical realm, the spiritual realm also has many symbolic descriptions.

Those who choose to view the bible as strictly metaphorical can take the liberty to deny any, or all of the historical elements as well, to include the Garden of Eden, the great flood, and Noah’s Ark, the fire and brimstone that rained down on Sodom and Gomorrah, and so on.

But those who claim it is all metaphor cannot explain the historical facts, some of which still exist, like Jacob’s well. The bible also gives detailed historical accounts of many wars, conflicts, kings, and characters known to have existed.

So clearly, the bible cannot be all metaphor, and nor can it be viewed as all literalism. This means, we have to be able to discern what is to be taken literally, and what is metaphorical, or figures of speech used to enhance our understanding.

The bible also contains certain mysteries, which reinforces why we must have faith, and put our trust in God. Sometimes we have to wait, and be patient, before certain things are revealed to us. We do not fully grasp God’s plans, or His timing. 

Along these lines, we will find countless disagreements, so it is up to us to read the bible, pray for discernment, and do our best to figure it out. God’s purpose for our lives, is not the same for each one of us. We are given different gifts, and are called according to His purpose, not ours. 

The scholars tend to rely on their own intellectual abilities, and are as likely to get it wrong as anyone else. Then there is a group, who tend to make it fit what they want to believe, or reject what they do not want to believe.

Those who do not want to believe there will be a 1000 year reign of Christ, will simply say the verses describing it are metaphor, or symbolic of a spiritual millennial reign.

However, when differentiating literal from symbolic, there are clues, such as “it was like a thousand years, or as if, or compared to. Some people compare the verse about the millennial 1000 years as described in Revelation to where God says he owns the cattle on a thousand hills. Psalm 50:10

10 For every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills.

11 I know all the fowls of the mountains: and the wild beasts of the field are mine.

Recently, I was listening to a bible scholar give a very long-winded view on biblical interpretation. Believe it or not, it was a sixteen hour presentation. I think I got through eight to ten hours before I quit listening to him altogether.

The reason I quit listening, is because he denied the 1000 year reign of Christ based on a comparison he made to Psalms 50:10-11. He said the 1000 year reign is symbolic, just as the verse in Psalms is symbolic. He went on to query: Does God own the cattle on a just 1000 hills? What about the 1001 hill? In my opinion, such a question did not support his argument at all. 

Even though this preacher had a stack of scholarly books beside him, and has written several books, it does not mean he is drawing divine conclusions. There are many verses in the bible that support, and recapitulate other verses. But we do have to be able to see what does, and what does not relate to another verse. 

That comparison derailed the confidence I had in what this man had to say, for the same reasons I don’t pay much attention to what Jordan Peterson has to say about the bible.

As brilliant as they might be, if they over intellectualize, or make the bible fit whatever belief system they have crafted out – it is not going to lead to the truth, or the actual meaning. They are simply giving an opinion, carefully crafted to fit what they want it to fit, based on their own mind, thinking, and understanding. 

Above all, we should be receptive to the truth, test all things, and remain humble concerning our own limited understanding, and the possibility we could be wrong, or mistaken. We are supposed to seek the truth, and not lean toward our own understanding. 

In Psalm 50:10-11 as soon as God says he owns the cattle on a 1000 hills, he immediately followed up by adding that all the fowls of the mountains, and beasts are his as well. He made it clear that yes, all of the cattle are his. 

To say He owns the cattle on a 1000 hills, is meant to impress upon us how vast and complete his ownership is, of all creation. How many people could actually go out and count a thousand hills, let alone the cattle on a thousand hills? 

When hills are used as a timeline, it might be “as old as the hills” such as in Job 15:7

7 Art thou the first man that was born? or wast thou made before the hills?

Does that verse, because it uses the word hills, and speaks of a certain timeline – relate to the cattle on a 1000 hills, or the 1000 year millennial reign, as described in Revelation? No, God is telling Job that He is the creator of all things, since long before Job was born. 

How the verse in Psalms can be compared to the six verses in Revelation 20, that describe a 1000 year reign of Christ, binding Satan for 1000 years, etc. is beyond me. The 1000 years is used six times in a row. 

Revelation 20:2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,

3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.

4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.

5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection.

6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.

7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison,

Where does it indicate this 1000 year time frame is a metaphor, or symbolic language? 

Many preachers, and teachers will adamantly claim this is a metaphorical or symbolic reign of Christ. I do not read it that way at all, as there is no indication to give us the framework of it being a figure of speech.

The verses in Revelation are not followed up with as, or like, or with a statement of symbolic timeframes. The verse in Psalms does not lead us to believe God owns a limit of “the cattle on a 1000 hills”, because he immediately expands on the meaning to include all living things.  It is pretty clear, he was not limiting, or literally counting what he owned.

For those who do believe the verses in Revelation about the 1000 year reign as being symbolic, I wonder how they view the verses about the weapons of war being turned into pruning hooks? Or what about the verses in Isaiah 11:6-9? Those verses are supporting the millennial reign of Christ, by describing what the earth will be like during that time frame. 

This is where we look to, and find other verses that support the same concepts. Even though the following verses do not mention the 1000 year timeframe, they support the description of what the earth will be like, when Christ returns to bring peace and restoration to the earth.

6 The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them.

7 And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox.

8 And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den.

9 They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the LORD, as the waters cover the sea.

There are many verses that describe the peaceful reign of Christ when he returns to the earth. For those who claim it is metaphor, they might as well claim our existence is metaphor too.

It does not make sense to claim Christ’s entire ministry is symbolic. Just as it does not make sense to claim His return to this earth, or Second Coming, is symbolic. It was a literal reality when He came the first time, not metaphor, and not symbolism, but actual physical events that took place.

The same can be applied to what we can look forward to when He returns. When He was here the first time, it was for very specific reasons. When He returns, it too, will be for the unfolding of God’s overall plan. Christ will be conquering evil, abolishing deceptions, ruling over all things, bringing peace, truth, and restoration to God’s people. 

Once He returns, the bible describes what comes next. The Second Coming is not a symbolic, metaphorical promise. Every knee shall bow, and every tongue will confess that Jesus Christ is Lord. The Book of Revelation, is about the revelation of Jesus Christ. It is intended to bring us hope. 

When the verse in Isaiah says the lion will eat straw like an ox – the metaphor is structured so we can envision a lion being peaceful, and not inclined to attack or eat its prey. It is structured that way so we can conceptualize the peace, lack of fear, and difference between what we expect a lion to act like, versus what one will act like during the millennium. It is not an all-encompassing metaphor, as though it is a Disneyland movie. It is a partial figure of speech, and it is assumed we can figure it out. 

How do they explain that Satan is bound, and then released after a 1000 years? He is bound so he cannot deceive the nations any longer, so he is bound for a specific reason, and a specific time frame. There is no language that points to a figure of speech surrounding this either. 

If people resort to calling actual events metaphors, then the sky is the limit. There is no reality, outside whatever you want it to be.

Our world is rife with false, and destructive doctrine, pretending to be truth. God made it very clear, we are not to follow false doctrine, or to add anything, or take anything away from the original bible. Even though many of the false teachers do not seem to think they will be punished, or held accountable for their false teaching, they should read up on, it and find out what the bible says about this too. 

As terrible as things have been this past year in the Middle East, at least it is making more people aware of the hazards of Christian Zionism, and its origins in dispensational false teaching. The bible does not say the Jews are the chosen people. It does not claim there are two separate groups of people among God’s people. Nor does it say there is a separation of the State of Israel. It does not say there will be a pre tribulation rapture, or that there will be a rebuilding of the temple, and return to animal sacrifice. Nor does it say there is a seven year tribulation, or that the bible is divided into seven distinct dispensations. 

Dispensationalists tend to lean toward literalistic interpretations, and false doctrine based on an altered version of the bible by Darby and Scofield in the 1800’s and early 1900’s. In spite of the fact this is obviously a man made, destructive doctrine, it has permeated, and corrupted the churches. This has led to a great deal of financial support to keep the conflict in Israel alive, as well as to increase the provision of weapons, and promotion of violence. 

Personally, I do not think we should take sides in such conflicts. It is poorly understood, very complex, with a significant amount of history leading up to it. From a biblical perspective, it seems to go back to the conflict that began between Jacob and Esau, as opposed to being what the dispensationalists have made it out to be. 

2 Peter Chapter 2:1

1 But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction.

What about all the prosperity gospel false teaching, or the word of faith movement that claims all people can be healed? It is false teaching. If all people could be healed through such claims, no one would die, and there would be no need for doctors or hospitals. Likewise, the prosperity gospel is promising that if you give money, God will give you huge rewards. They simply want to dupe you into sending them money. They have no control over who God blesses, or how He goes about it. 

We would all be wise to recognize that scripture can be twisted, or altered, to suit a deceptive agenda. That is why we are repeatedly warned not to be deceived.

In the bible, there is certain symbolism that is difficult to interpret. But the differentiation between what is symbolism, and what is literal, in my opinion, is not that difficult to interpret. 

One of the central messages of the bible is telling us in no uncertain terms to repent. If we are Christians, we need to recognize our own sin, mistakes, and vanity.

Romans 3:23 For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;

1 John 1:8-10 If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

9 If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

10 If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.

When our understanding fails us, or if we struggle along the lines between meaning, method, and metaphor – Christ has  promised all believers he will show us the truth. We can have confidence in John 14:6:

6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

Spiritual Abuse Is Based On Dominance & Control

Spiritual abuse can have devastating and long term consequences for the victims of this type of abuse. Because it does not leave physical evidence, it is more difficult to define, prosecute, or escape the abuse.

The methods of dominance and control often involves excessive guilt, threats, scapegoating, and the use of force. The victim is treated as bad, inferior, or subhuman – requiring intervention and punishment. This is how the perpetrators justify the abuse, which is a similar pattern seen in domestic violence. It is all about power, dominance and control. 

They want to force you to surrender your mind, your thoughts, your identity, and your will to them, and the demands they make. 

Spiritual abuse is defined as a form of religious trauma used to control, harm or scare the victim into obedience or subservience. It can also be used to exploit, entrap, make demands upon, and force involuntary gratitude.

The tactics used are shaming, brain washing, false accusations, thought reform, scapegoating, twisting scripture, and excessive amounts of manipulation and deception. This is all carried out from a place of profound superiority, judgement, and by placing themselves on a religious pedestal. They are filled with pride over their own religious beliefs, even though they are clearly unbiblical, and off-base.

Nothing can shake their arrogance, or position of absolute power. They are untouchable, and above the laws. They can do whatever they want to do, under the dark cloak of their dictatorial religious disguise. 

The resulting psychological, emotional, and spiritual trauma is deep rooted, and long lasting, as it is designed to be. It takes many years to unravel this kind of abuse, as it is often foisted upon the victim by a person with power, authority, and more respect in the community than the victim has.

Millions of people have been subjected to religious abuse over the centuries. It affects those who are born into cults, are deceived into joining cults, to family violence, and abuse of power by those in families, schools, churches etc.

The victim faces an uphill battle to disentangle the mess that results in this type of bondage, and illicit use of force. The scars, and patterns of coping with such abuse can, and will adversely affect the person’s health, and every relationship in his or her life.

Unfortunately such abuse often leads to a complete rejection of all religion, instead of simply rejecting the wolves in sheep’s clothing, without blaming it on God.

God has granted all of us free will, especially when it comes to what we choose to believe. God never forces a relationship, never deceives people, and does not abuse anyone. Therefore to misplace the blame, and allow the perpetrator to destroy our faith, is an outcome the enemy wants, so why let him win?

The purpose of religious abuse is to destroy. It is intended to destroy our soul for all eternity. It is intended to destroy our faith, and trust in God. It is evil masquerading as good. It is the ultimate deception.

Their objective is to molest your mind, without facing consequences.

What they view as powerless, makes you an easy mark. They use classic, well honed bullying tactics, and have no shame when attacking a weaker person. 

They believe their motives are cleverly concealed, when in reality, many people question what is going on, and how the relationship came about. The lies cannot be denied, when brought under the least bit of scrutiny. In addition, many people were witnesses to the use of force, or obvious conflict of interest, and abuse of power. 

All of your relationships, especially family relationships, become pawns in their game. 

There is a strong financial motive, which is paramount when choosing their targets. 

Those who inflict such trauma and abuse onto others, often go unpunished, but the bible assures us this type of abuse, and devious deception, will not escape God’s wrath.

It usually takes years before the victim can identify, and articulate the abuse they have been subjected to. They may be deceived into thinking they deserve the abuse, or must adapt to the conditions that have defined their life. They have been indoctrinated with a false belief that they have no choice in the matter. 

To help identify the abuse, some key points are to be examined surrounding the relationship with the abuser or abusers.

The use of guilt and shame to control behaviour.

Strict gender roles with a strong emphasis on male superiority over women and children.

Fear based teaching, including fear of rejection.

Excommunication and shunning.

They will alternate shame and humiliation, with telling the victim they are very special, and God’s gift to them. If there is obedience and compliance, they are very proud, and as a victim, it makes you even more special. They believe this false praise will increase the attachment to them, and provide a temporary increase in self-esteem. They are so puffed up with their own self importance, they will attempt to control a person’s self-esteem, using these deviant tactics. It is all based on intentional, willful manipulation and coercion. 

They do not view it as victimization. They actually believe you deserve the abuse, and will mock your gullibility. They view this as a clever way to deal with errant disobedience, and what they view as the need for intervention. They are proud of what they see as outsmarting a victim. 

Repression of critical thinking. You know it is wrong. It makes no sense, but yet you are powerless to change the lies, shaming, scapegoating or outlandish claims.

Physical, sexual, financial, psychological, or intentional infliction of emotional abuse. This includes the domination, power and control used to cover up prior abuses.

The intentional degrading of a person’s self worth.

The refusal to take no for an answer is a dehumanizing example of those who abuse power, especially when they will not take no for an answer from another adult.

The refusal to allow the victim to set healthy boundaries.

They will instil a belief that they have a right to oversee, monitor and punish you. They will lock an adult into the role of a helpless child.

Gaslighting, to include attacking your memories, and your mental health for refuting their lies.

Manipulation, including the skillful manipulation of others to carry out their agenda.

Ganging up on a person, using manipulation, lies, and undue influence by those with more power, and authority than the victim has.

The power over another adult’s decision making. This is a major red flag. They are assuming they know what is best for you as an adult, when they have no right to take such a stance. Clearly from a spiritual perspective, such people do not even know what is best for themselves, let alone anyone else. 

Taking away resources, including internal resources, and the trust in our own instincts, which allows us to recognize and avoid danger. Our instincts are critical to maintaining personal safety, autonomy, and self care. The abuser wants to rob every available initiative, including our trust in our instincts, in order to disable, and destabilize us. This warped method of attack, then serves to justify the shaming, if the victim fails to cope. They rule, yet all failure is attributed to the victim. How diabolically convenient. 

The intentional infliction of trauma leading to complex PTSD, and difficulty navigating life’s difficulties

The creation of intentional barriers that prevent healing, forgiveness, and the right to address the family of origin issues, abuses of power, and truth of the past.

The contrived and deceptive cloak of religious authority. They take on the role of the faux daddy-god. 

The victim is ordered to have reverence and gratitude for the perpetrator, as though he is some sort of deity.

They will deny your past, while simultaneously locking you into an abusive past. 

They will incessantly lie about their relationship with you, claiming falsehood upon falsehood. 

The notion that a religious authority can condemn a person to eternal damnation, hellfire, or judgment.

The notion they can turn you into a complete outcast, and separate you from God, if you refuse to remain in a relationship with them. They set themselves up as a false god over your life. 

The attempt to set up, or create a pretence that the religious authority, or perpetrator, is a member of the victim’s family, when clearly – they are not. Cult leaders do not magically become family members.

The attempt to keep us constantly busy serving them, and becoming a slave to their demands in every way. They will put you to work for them. They insist you serve them, and give endlessly, yet they give nothing in return. They think a pat on the head is a sufficient reward for serving the deity. 

The false claim that they are your adoptive family, is expected to be taken as the ultimate compliment. It is another way they mimic, and mock the truth of the true believer’s adoption into the family of God. There is no greater arrogance, or wickedness, than taking the seat of God, and proclaiming themselves to be God over another person’s life. 

They will speak for God, not only through twisting scripture, but they will also proclaim what God told them to do about your life. Beware of anyone who tells you “God told me to adopt you.” or God told me you need intervention, punishment etc.” Do not believe anything they claim God told them to do. By all standards, including Christian standards, such claims are psychotic. People have committed atrocious crimes, based on what they claim are commands from God. We get our instructions on how to manage our own lives through the bible, and through prayer. God does not give orders to anyone to take control of, or seize hold of another person. 

They actually believe they are what gives value to your life. They are your pseudo-saviour and rescuer. Except they are not attached to the bible, or to the boat. In reality, they are attached to the beast and the boast – as in being some sort of arrogant supreme beings. 

They will use your empathy against you, and accuse you of hurting their feelings if you refute their outrageous lies, or try to set a boundary. 

They will shame you for thinking your mother is your mother. Or for asserting who your family is, because they push the lie that they are family, while simultaneously denying the obvious truth. 

They pretend to be normal, which is beyond comprehension, based on their actions, deception, attitudes, and brazen exploitation. 

They will seek avenues of collusion within a fractured family, under a cloak of secrecy, and will plan your life behind your back, without even consulting with you. 

They will plot to move in with you, and control every aspect of your life. This includes when and what you can eat, when and if you can go for a walk, and even when you can speak, and what you can talk about. They will control the narrative, and will obliterate your history, to create a fabrication of who you are, and where you came from. They are masters at coercive control.

If you complain about them, there is something seriously wrong with you, because they are so wonderful. 

They have their own family, but they are so selfish, they have to infiltrate and create a pretence of also being the victim’s family when there is no relation whatsoever. This makes it so the victim has no avenue to escape them, as they will show up and take a place of pious importance at every family function. They will attach themselves to you with crazy glue. 

Identity assault. You are not who you think you are. The perp defines who you are.

They shame your existence, especially your mother, as the origin of your existence. 

They will violate almost every Commandment, yet you are supposed to view them as being superior Christians, or godly men. 

They will shamelessly corrupt many systems in the process, whether it is a school, church, government ministry, or corporation they involve in the scam. 

Brainwashing and the repeated intentional infliction of emotional abuse is a form of torture.

The perpetrators are sadistic in nature. They are unrepentant bullies. They will not stop the abuse when asked to. They will not admit to wrongdoing. They will not listen to your pleas to be released from the abuse. 

Sadly when such perpetrators manipulate others into doing their bidding to continue such abuse, they form a cult mentality involving many other people. 

This list is only a brief outline of the many vile spiritual, psychological and emotional abuses that a power abusing perpetrator can inflict on a victim.

In every way, they are attempting to impersonate God in your life. Nothing could be further from the truth, but deception is the name of their game. 

When a person is subjected to such abuses, it is a life sentence. Even though you may escape the trap, by the grace of God, others in your circle, and family circle, are still ensnared by the lies and abuse of power.

If lies are repeated often enough, they are believed by other people. If those with power have corrupted other people into the pseudo-religious, and spiritual abuse of another person, or a family member, often people who know about the abuse, do not have the courage to stand up to the abuse of power.

They are con artists. Every view and angle, is a con. They will set you up time and time again. 

For those who are saddled with lifelong, and invasive spiritual abuse, it is an albatross like none other. How many lives, and families such selfish tactics have ruined, is anyone’s guess.

When it comes to forgiveness, religious abuse spanning years, or decades, must be one of the most difficult things to forgive. It is not only a matter of a transgression against the flesh. But it is a profoundly disturbing trespass against every level of our human existence, to include all relationships, especially our relationship with God. 

Spiritual abuse is specifically designed to take away our identity in Christ, and our trust in Him. It is an extremist version of complete, soul destroying annihilation. Therefore, it is among one of the worst things anyone can do to another person. 

From my own experience, being subjected to, and escaping such an abusive trap, it is not to be taken lightly. In my case, it was a macho teacher in a small town school who took on the role of a religious abuser.

It all began when I was a teenager, and student in a public school. He did everything I have described in this article, and more. To make matters worse, he embarked on the scheme just weeks after my younger brother was killed in a car accident – so of course, I was spiritually and emotionally vulnerable.

In my case, the teacher was not the least bit subtle. He used force, threats, and was a sadistic bully, even when I repeatedly pleaded with him to leave me alone. He stalked, and followed me around inside, and outside of the school. He forcibly confined me for hours on end many times. If I tried to run away from him – he chased me, and went ballistic with rage. He was the ultimate tough guy authoritarian. He was also a pathological liar. 

To be clear, I did not ask him for anything at any time. I did not want a relationship outside of school, yet it was 100% obligatory. I felt I had no choice but to be polite, and adaptable in order to finish my education, and be able to be accepted by my own family and community. All I wanted was a normal life of some sort, especially a normal family life. 

For many years, I believed, and prayed he/they would just mellow and drop the facade. I knew the truth was known to many others, including them, as it was very obvious. So how could this situation become so impossible to get out of?

I thought perhaps I could talk my way out of it, and reason with those involved. But, you cannot reason with spiritual abuse, and ingrained lies. You cannot point out the incontrovertible proof, because they shut up their ears, and will not listen to a word of it.

Even though you do not want to confront them, expose them, or ruin their reputation, they give you no choice. Just as it is with all other aspects of the relationship with them, they will not stop even when you do go to the  the authorities. It takes multiple attempts, and a massive battle to get them out of your life once and for all. 

For these reasons, my advice to those who have been victimized by spiritual abuse, turn away from it as soon as possible, shut that door, and lock it with chains, and deadbolts. Go to the authorities immediately, even if you fear retaliation. 

Never allow them into your life again, in any capacity. Those who abuse power to such an extent, are push in predators. If you open the door a crack, they will push their way in, and invade your life all over again. This is one of the aspects that makes forgiveness so difficult. We can forgive, but we cannot allow them to take over our lives again. The bible clearly tells us to avoid such people. 

Put your trust in God, and your identity in Christ where it belongs. This is a battle we cannot endure or fight on our own. It is a spiritual battle. Throughout the course of it, we may have to conclude we ourselves are weak and powerless.

But in truth, the perpetrators are powerless, because God has the power, and complete victory over every spiritual battle and stronghold. 

I am eternally thankful to God for His power, and knowledge over all things. Nothing is hidden from God. We can give the burden of the years of spiritual abuse to God, and know he will protect, and save our soul.

Thankfully, this taught me that those who are steeped in the doctrine of dispensationalism, and hyper dispensationalism, are false teachers, heretics, and carry forward a litany of destructive falsehoods.

Of course they can believe what they choose to believe. But to force themselves onto others, especially a student in a public school, under a false teacher, false authority, and false religious pretences – is an unacceptable abuse of power, is unbiblical, and unlawful. 

God will not permit anyone to destroy our soul. It is an example of His omnipotent power and love, and His divine promise of salvation, which by grace, He has given to those who put their trust in Him. 

As far as the perpetrators are concerned, we must pray for their souls too, and pray to be shown the way to forgiveness and mercy. 

Ephesians 6:12

“For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.”

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

Historic Premillennialism Is Not Dispensationalism

Christians have been thrust into multiple different teachings, especially when it comes to end times teaching, or eschatology. Although I do not like to attach labels to our Christian belief systems, there are some very important distinctions to be made, and the labels already exist, so we might as well sort them out for ourselves. 

Personally I reject all the eschatological belief systems, with the exception of historic premillennialism. It represents the beliefs of the original church fathers, adhering to covenant theology, without any hint of the pre-tribulation false rapture doctrine.

This is what was believed by the people who were present during the significant historical biblical timelines. After Christ was crucified, the Apostles were left to preach, and spread the truth of the gospel. The early church leaders were privy to those teachings.

The Darby inspired dispensational belief system, is a different doctrine in multiple ways, and is not limited to falsehoods in just end times eschatology. Darby and Scofield rewrote the entire bible, and advanced a different doctrine into innumerable mainstream churches.

Darby divided the bible into seven dispensations, and added a range of false teachings, mixing it with the truth contained in the original bible. When truth is mixed with falsehood, people are more inclined to believe all of it is true. If they see elements of truth, they assume the rest of it is true. It is a common practice of skillful deceivers. 

Some people believe Darby was a brilliant man, offering teachings with a more comprehensive, and concise scope. Although I do not know his true motives, or his ultimate destiny, I do not think for one moment all his deceptions were unintentional, or mild deviations from biblical truths. The ramifications of this false teaching is extensive, and in my opinion, it is a wicked doctrine. There is far more to it than meets the eye. 

It seems people literally get blinded to the truth when they become steeped in dispensationalism. They confuse stubborn adherence to false doctrine with faith. They refuse to repent, and are arrogantly self assured. They are uncharitable, and more concerned with Sunday services, and superficial appearances, than they are with seeking the truth. Like modern day Pharisees. 

It took a long time before I realized the error of my own ways, and beliefs. I am humbled beyond description. Not only in all the ways I have nearly stumbled into the abyss, been foolish, been angry, off-track, reacted emotionally, and failed those I love the most. But also, in naively believing all Christians essentially believe the same things. I was mistaken. We do not all believe the same teachings at all. There are many false prophets in this world. 

Along with Scofield, and many other false teachers, dispensationalists built on these concepts, in oder to establish a form of Christian Zionism. Scofield added hundreds of his own footnotes to the Scofield bible, many of them were so far-fetched, it is a wonder they even published them.

Therefore, the differences between historic premillennialism, and dispensational beliefs, are profoundly significant.

Like most cultish deceptions, dispensationalism has some similarities with the original bible, but are not based on the same foundational doctrinal beliefs at all. Anyone who is sincere about seeking the truth, must differentiate between all the errant belief systems, and false teaching. 

Historic or traditional premillennialism, is the belief that Christians will meet Christ in the air during the second coming. Then together, we will return to the earth for the millennial reign of Christ, which is described as a thousand years of peace and prosperity. Not in the clouds, or in heaven, but right here on earth. 

Historic premillennialism does not support the belief in the separation of Israel, nor does it support the belief there will be a secret rapture of the church, prior to a seven year tribulation period. In fact, historic premillennialism does not adhere to a seven year tribulation belief at all. 

For those who believe in the bible, it is a good idea to examine what it says, to be sure we are not listening to false teachers. The bible does not say there will be a secret return of Christ to rapture the believers. Christ does not return three times. The bible says the return of Christ will be a spectacular event. There will be nothing secret about it. If the church or body of believers are the bride of Christ, why would they miss the most incredible and long awaited event in the history of the world? In order to escape tribulation? 

This is an example of how prone we are to accept wishful thinking, even if it is not supported in the scriptures. Why are we so gullible? People often listen to what they are told during Sunday sermons, and take it as gospel truth, instead of delving into the truth of the bible for themselves.

The primary reason this deception is so well received, is because of fear. We are to have faith, not fear. And we are not to be cowardly, even though the events as described in the Book of Revelation might seem like something we would want to avoid. The bible says “God has not given us a spirit of fear, but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind (2 Timothy 1:7). 

In the original bible, it is well documented, and understood that all people, especially Christians, will face tribulation during our lifetimes. As we get closer to the end times, the tribulation for all people increases dramatically until Christ returns. We do not expect to escape tribulation, anymore than the early Christians, or the Apostles escaped tribulation.

Most importantly of all, Christ did not escape tribulation. Although Christ was without sin, and each of us carries a burden of sin, our lives are a reflection of the forgiveness, redemption, sanctification, and ultimate resurrection, gifted to us by the grace of God.

There are numerous hidden deceptions contained in the dispensational premillennialism. Most people who are indoctrinated with this false version of biblical teaching do not even realize it. The implications are very deep rooted, and have given rise to the parable of the wheat and the tares, as described in Matthew 13:24-43. 

Dispensationalism is also part of the end times apostasy, or falling away from sound doctrine, as is described in the bible, so we know that we must be very careful to avoid being deceived. This particular doctrine was only introduced, and embraced by churches beginning in 1830, which in the entire history, and timeline of the bible, is a relatively new teaching.

During the same time frame in the 1800’s, there was a rise in cult doctrines to include Mormonism, Seventh Day Adventism, and Jehovah Witnesses. Mormonism, with false doctrine introduced by Joseph Smith, began in very close proximity to the time Darby created dispensationalism.

Seventh Day Adventism is a false doctrine created by Ellen White in 1863. The Jehovah Witness doctrine was created and advanced by Charles Russell in the late 1800’s. Initially they were called Russellites (1852-1916), but changed their name to Jehovah Witness in 1931, because they had been caught up in what was known as the miracle wheat scandal.

The miracle wheat scandal brought disrepute to Charles Russel, which was published in many major newspapers. It involved charges of libel, and a government investigation. Therefore they opted to change their name to Jehovah Witness, to hide the fact they were charged with fraud.

After the name change, they advanced a very determined system of recruitment, involving door knocking, and massive amounts of propaganda, to advance their numbers, and to spread the false doctrinal beliefs. 

Some people invited JW’s into their homes, and argued for hours, to try and change their way of thinking. Others, often bored or lonely housewives did get taken in, and caused much strife in their families when they joined the cult. And others, like myself, peeked through a window, saw the prim looking strangers, in the standard attire of dark, formal looking clothing, and ignored them, until they went away. 

In all of these cases involving the invention of cult doctrines, they extrapolated many truths from the original bible, and then altered the narrative to suit various belief systems that are not part of the original bible. Scofield as a human being, had a terrible reputation. Ellen White, in some of her writings was charged with plagiarism, and in other cases, she came across as being blatantly psychotic.

Frequently the cultish belief systems involved date setting, giving specific dates on the return of Christ, even though it is made very clear in the original bible that no one knows the date of Christ’s return. When the dates they set, did not turn out to be true prophecy, they made some excuse, and carried on, maintaining a large group of loyal followers, in spite of the many contradictions. 

People become entrenched in cults for a variety of reasons. Much of it is tied to familial entrapments. Countless people remain in cults, because they are afraid of losing their social structure, as well as being shunned and rejected by their own family. Often jobs and livelihoods are tied to these strong cultish infiltrations as well. So it makes the stakes even higher to leave, or go against a powerful and influential leader. 

Leaving or breaking free of a cult, creates a great deal of fear, confusion, and a major stumbling block to people’s faith, and search for the truth. The power of family, and fear of rejection, is a huge detriment for those born into cults, or forced into cults by more powerful family members, and leaders. For this reason, the bible wisely tells us not to put anyone ahead of Christ, and the true gospel. 

Clearly in the cases of all cults, they were developed by men and/or women who developed delusions, or illusions of grandeur. Those who established cults were governed by a galaxy of crossed motives, to include strong delusions, and prideful self exaltation.

Obviously, a high percentage of them are motivated by lust, greed, power, and control. They want money, they will molest children, and they will try to control the minds, and actions of their followers to the smallest details. They want to take the place of God, in the lives of other people. It is really just a replication of what Satan tried to do. 

The list goes on and on, when it comes to the various cult leaders who gained a following, to include Mary Baker Eddy who started the Christian Science religion in the early 1900’s, Jim Jones in the mid 1950’s, the Moonies or the Unification Church in the mid 1950’s, Daughters of God in 1832, and many others, often with catastrophic outcomes.

Once people are embroiled in, indoctrinated, and brainwashed by these organizations, it can take years to overcome all the levels of deception. They typically rip families apart, and leave a travesty of broken people in their wake. 

This article does not touch upon the Catholic church system, although it too, does not follow traditional biblical belief systems, and inserts many falsehoods into the teachings. However, the Catholic church has been around a very long time, established around 30 A.D. They too, are symbolically tied to the dragon in the Book of Revelation

The other belief systems that can confuse people, are a-millennialism, and post-millennialism. A-millennialism is the belief that there is no literal millennial reign of Christ, as described in Revelation, and several other books of the bible.

Instead, they believe this concept represents a figurative reign, or spiritual condition. They believe the millennial reign began when Christ was here, and represents the entire church age. To get past the fact that Christ was here 2000 years ago, they simply claim the thousand year reign, just means a very long time.

Many of them also believe Satan is already bound. When questioned about all the craziness, violence, and addiction in the world today, they explain it away by saying, Satan is bound, but is still allowed to have some influence. I find this point of view to be anti-biblical, and nonsensical too. But to each his own.

The post-millennial point of view is equally as implausible. This belief system claims we are currently in the millennial reign of Christ. Supposedly it is a time where the Christian ethics prosper, and everything becomes wonderful and blissful. If it has not happened yet, well it just takes a very long time.

Clearly, such a construct is not happening in the world as we know it, by any stretch of the imagination. Nor can Christians bring about the changes required, in order to bring about peace in this world. We have already been given a very long time to accomplish this, and have failed miserably. 

In fact, the bible tells us in many places that things will get worse, not better, until Christ returns. Once again, this is a doctrine placing the focus on man, not Christ. We can pretty much see where such a fallacy will lead us.

Even though there are some very long-winded, and convincing arguments to support some of these belief systems, we are instructed repeatedly, to examine and test these beliefs, based on what the bible actually says.

The only position I will take, since I have examined some of these other belief systems, is that of historic premillennialism. I believe there will be a thousand year reign, as described in the Book of Revelation. I do not believe Satan is currently bound, because even though we know God has power over all of creation, including Satan, he is not bound yet. He is freely roaming the earth to wreak havoc, and deceive people, as usual. 

When Christ returns, Satan will be bound, and locked up, so he cannot harm people, or deceive the nations for the thousand year period. This allows a period of healing, peace, safety, learning, and understanding God’s way, as it was originally intended to be in the Garden of Eden.

It also represents a period of rest for the earth, and the people who are living on earth. It stands to reason this period of rest will occur, after a period of around six thousand years of history.

It aligns with the description that with God, a day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years is as a day. I believe this gives us a hint, knowing all creation was done in six days, and on the seventh day God rested. So it makes sense this period of rest and restoration is on the horizon, because according to Genesis, people have been here around six thousand years. 

One of the most perplexing developments in the end times scenario, is that after Satan is bound for a thousand years, he is let loose for awhile, and deceives the nations again.

We already know the millennial reign is a period of time where Christ rules as King, with a rod of iron, therefore it is hard to understand how or why this could happen. It is one of the great mysteries yet to unfold, and in time, we will understand it better. 

Some preachers attribute this development to man’s sinful nature, which causes masses of people to rebel against God during the thousand year reign. But if that is the case, it would not be a peaceful period of time, because people would soon resort to their old ways of violence, dominance, and deception. So it must occur after or at the end of the millennial reign of Christ. 

In re-reading what it says in Revelation, I believe the release of Satan, the final deception and battle, takes place after the millennial reign. In a sense, it is like a recap, and ultimate clash between good and evil, thus eliminating all the possibilities for any future Satanic deceptions, or conflicts between good and evil. 

In the Garden of Eden, they lived in a perfect and beautiful world, but they were still tempted and deceived by Satan. The bible says once he is let loose, he will deceive the nations again. Therefore, even though people are still prone to being deceived and following Satan, I think it probably takes place at the end of, and not during the millennial reign. 

I also wondered if when Satan is released, his followers, including one third of the angels who chose to follow him, might also be released for this final battle. Once he does deceive the nations again, and gather more followers, God intervenes, and they are finally destroyed, once and for all. 

This all happens just before the Great White Throne of Judgement, after which the new earth and new Jerusalem are ushered in. This is the true eternity, where God comes down from heaven to live with His people.

The description of the new earth, and the new Jerusalem, is quite different than the earth during the millennial reign. There will be no night, and there will be no sea. The descriptions are more dazzling than we can even conceive of now. It is truly too incredible to fully grasp. 

None of us really understands all of God’s plans, because we are simply not capable. It serves to reinforce why we must have faith, and trust in God’s scope and power over all things. After all, He is the creator of all things, and knows the beginning from the end, and the end from the beginning. We were given the bible to help instruct us, and show us the truth. 

It does make sense to me that there will be a millennial reign of Christ on earth. It will be a time of restoration and peace, as well as truly learning the way, the truth and the life, as promised in the gospels. The bible tells us the earth will be full of the knowledge of God. We will finally understand science, even though the secular world would scoff at such a notion.

It will be a time of preparation for the next phase. There will be so much to learn, and even more to unlearn, because like it or not, we have all been deceived throughout our lifetimes. I will readily admit – I am no exception.

It will be a time to get ourselves planted in our roles, and purpose, as well as to develop the ability to discern truth from deception, because our servitude to Christ will be tested when Satan is released again. 

As I have sorted some of these things out in my own mind, and examined the various different beliefs, what I believe to be true, does make sense. There are many mysteries, and many things I do not understand. But God’s promises, hope, grace, love, mercy, and ultimate triumph over corruption and death, is truly remarkable. 

The key takeaway is – do not put your trust in man, or any manmade deviations from the true gospel. Put your trust in God. Jesus, is the only one who has the power to save us from a certain death. 

Eternity is a very long time. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

 

An Outline Of A Great Book ~ The Pilgrim’s Progress By John Bunyan Written In 1678

The Pilgrim’s Progress is an allegorical dream sequence referred to as theological fiction. It is truly a great work, written by a Puritan pastor who faced persecution for preaching the gospel during the 17th century.

It is well worth reading, or listening to, as it is rich in metaphor, and filled with the trials and tribulations of a Christian traveller. It chronicles life’s choices, and subsequent adversities, both internally and externally, as we make our way to our final destination. Recently, I listened to the audio book, and found the dramatic interpretation as read by someone else, to be even better than reading it. 

The Pilgrim’s Progress depicts the journey of a man named Christian, and demonstrates just how much has to be overcome in the entire odyssey of life.

I found it interesting to note, that he did not come across a character called Grief in his travels. But grief is something we will all encounter, and is often one of the most devastating emotions of all human experiences. 

In the story, the main character Christian, is anxious, ashamed, and has a massive burden on his back. The burden is so heavy, he fears it will cause him to sink into hell.

In an attempt to get free of the shame and burden, he decides to leave the City of Destruction, which is filled with evil and sin. He is advised by Evangelist to go to the Wicket Gate, and head for the Celestial City. He cannot see the gate, but is told to look for the shining light.

Initially, Christian sets off with a companion named Pliable, and before long, they fall into the Slough of Despond. A character named Obstinate has followed them, and tries to convince them to go back. With much difficulty, Pliable manages to crawl out of the pond, but is thoroughly discouraged, and follows Obstinate’s advice, and heads back to the City of Destruction.

Christian, due to the heavy burden on his back, sinks in the slough, and cannot get himself out. A man called Help comes and pulls him out. He carries on his journey, and soon comes across Mr. Worldly Wise Man, and gets some secular advice. The worldly wise man instructs him to seek the advice of Mr. Legality, and his son Civility in the village of Morality.

He heads to the mountain where they live, but it towers over him, has fire shooting out of it, and threatens to crush him.

Evangelist intervenes, and tells him to forget it, they are frauds. He advises Christian to stick to the path taking him to the Wicket Gate. To get to the straight and narrow, he must get on The King’s Highway, but then he encounters Beelzebub, who shoots at him with arrows.

A character named Goodwill saves him from Beelzebub, and tells him about Jesus. Christian tells Goodwill about the heavy burden he has been carrying. Goodwill directs him to the place of Deliverance.

From there, Christian makes his way to the House of Interpreters, who show him many things, to signify a Christian life, and the importance of faith. Finally Christian reaches the place of Deliverance. At last, the straps holding his heavy pack break and fall away into an open tomb, or sepulchre.

Then three angels visit him, to greet him, and give him peace. They provide new garments, and a scroll, which is a passport to the Celestial City.

Encouraged by his new found freedom, and his assurance of getting to his destination, he encounters more struggles. As he carries on, he comes across Simple, Sloth, and Presumption. Christian tries to talk to them, and help them, but they will have nothing to do with him.

Then he gets to the Hill of Difficulty, and meets two well dressed false Christians named Hypocrisy, and Formality. They were haughty, and sure of themselves, and were certain they knew the way to go. Before long, both of them end up perishing in two dangerous bypasses called Danger and Destruction.

Christian, weary from his travels, falls asleep in the arbour above the hill, and later, realizes he has lost his passport into the Celestial City, so he must retrace his steps to find it.

He comes across Timorous, and Mistrust who tell him about a den of lions on the way to Palace Beautiful. He manages to avoid the lions, and is then told by the Watchful Porter that they are chained, and are there to test his faith.

When he gets to the top of the Hill of Difficulty, he stays at the place called Palace Beautiful for three days. It is a place built by God for pilgrims on their journey, in order to replenish and refresh them. While there, he is told to put on the full armour of God (Ephesians 6: 11-18) to get him through the upcoming battle.

He ends up travelling into the Valley of Humiliation, and finds himself face to face with the great dragon Apollyon, who he battles for a half a day. Finally he is able to stab him with his two edged sword from the armour of God he put on earlier. The dragon flees.

Before long it is nightfall, and Christian ends up in the Valley of The Shadow of Death, where it is dark, terrifying and full of demons. He hears a character named Faithful read the twenty third Psalm: “Yea though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.”

When he leaves the valley of the shadow of death, much to his relief, the sun is shining. He meets Faithful who he knows from the former City of Destruction. Together the two of them go to a place called Vanity Fair. It is designed by Beelzebub, and is filled with lust, and all manner of temptations at the Fair. Both Faithful and Christian have disdain for such things.

Faithful is put on trial there and is executed, which transports him immediately to the Celestial City as a martyr. Christian then finds another companion called Hopeful. They end up facing much more adversity as they continue on their travels.

They try to take a shortcut, but end up being captured by Giant Despair, and his wife Diffidence, known for their cruelty and torture. They are then locked in the Doubting Castle where they are beaten and starved.

The Giant and his cruel wife want them to commit suicide. They are so beaten down, they are tempted to do so. Finally, Christian realizes he has a key called Promise, which fits into the keyholes of the locked dungeon. So they manage to escape.

As they get closer to their destination, on the Delectable Mountain, they meet the Good Shepherds. Finally through the Eyeglass of Perspective, they can look through it, and see the Celestial City.

Even though they are getting closer, they are warned not to be deceived. They meet the Flatterer, and follow him, being led astray until they see an angel who they think is the shining one, but they are deceived, and soon get stuck in a snare.

A true angel frees them from the snare, and puts them back on course with a stern warning. They then meet Atheist who mocks them, and tells them Heaven and God do not exist. They ignore him, and carry on.

They pass by a character called Wanton Professor who is chained by seven demons. There is a ferocity of vile projections, and then the Professor takes a shortcut to the Lake of Fire.

Next they meet a man named Ignorance, who is convinced he will be taken to the Celestial City because of his many good deeds, instead of as a gift, by the grace of God.

Christian and Hopeful try to convince Ignorance that he cannot get to the Celestial City on his own merit. Nevertheless, he insists on going his own way, and takes the perilous ferry of Vain Hope over The River of Death. 

When Ignorance finally makes it to the Celestial City, he has no passport, and is denied entrance. He had not travelled the King’s Highway in order to get there. The angels took him away to hell.

Christian and Hopeful, almost there, still had to go through the Enchanted Ground, a place which made them very tired and sleepy, but they knew if they fell asleep there, they would never wake up.

They too, have to cross the River of Death, and they finally make it to the Celestial City, where they are welcomed, and allowed in. 

Even though this is a Christian based allegorical story written in the 1600’s, it does give an indication of the struggles, difficulties, pitfalls, snares, and battles we all have to endure. 

Too many times, we think, or expect things to be easy, or to go through life without falling into the pit of destruction. But on many levels, the journey as described in the Pilgrims Progress, is closer to what it is really like, especially for the addict. 

Christian’s final companion on his journey to the Celestial City was Hopeful. I think John Bunyan was quite right to make Hopeful the strongest ally, and friend to help him reach his destination.

The Challenge Of Forgiveness

This is one of the greatest struggles for me. I know, I too have sinned many many times, and hurt other people throughout my lifetime.

More so, I have sinned against God, by not avoiding temptation, by saying things I should not say, by being angry, and resentful, and sometimes being outright prideful and foolish. I realize all of these attitudes are sinful. I also know we must repent of our sins, in order to change our ways. Some people do not believe repentance is an important part of the gospel message. I believe it is, and have repented, with much remorse over my own sins. I am eternally grateful for what Christ did for me, and others, by sacrificing His life so we can be forgiven.

It is amazing to know Christ asked God to forgive those who crucified him, even though he was going through an agonizing and unjust death.

When reading the story about Stephen (Acts 7:59-60) being stoned to death, it struck me as a remarkable sign of his enduring faith, when he asked God not to hold his death against those who stoned him, even as the rocks were raining down upon him.

We are told to love our enemies, regardless of what they do to us.

I understand these things with my mind. Yet in my mind and heart, there is still a dichotomy standing in the way of total forgiveness toward the teacher who dominated my life, and infiltrated my family with lies, and a cult stronghold.

The reason for this dichotomy within me, is that alongside forgiveness, we are also told to avoid certain people, to have nothing to do with them. We are not to sit in the counsel of the wicked or ungodly. Nor are we to believe and absorb lies. We are to seek the truth, love the truth, and stick with the truth in all aspects of our lives.

The challenge for me therefore, is in order to proclaim the true gospel, as opposed to the hyper dispensational teacher’s indoctrination, I have to reject the false gospel, and learn what is the truth in God’s word, the true gospel. We are told to beware of wolves in sheep’s clothing. We are also told not to be deceived, and to test all things. That means we must discern good from evil, reject what is evil, and bring it into the light. Ephesians 5: 11-13

11 And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.

12 For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret.

13 But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light: for whatsoever doth make manifest is light.

In order to embrace God’s promises of being adopted by God, as part of God’s family, I must reject the lies surrounding a pseudo-adoption lie by a false teacher. I was not adopted by the teacher, even though he told those lies repeatedly to everyone I know. Ephesians 1: 4-5

4 According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love:

5 Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will,

In order to assert my identity in Christ, and honour my parents, as we are instructed to do, I have to tell the truth of who I am, and refute the false accusations toward our mother and me. In my own mind and heart, I have to reject all the lies I was saddled with. Satan is referred to as the father of lies. Therefore I do not see how we can love such an enemy, and forgive those lies.

In all honesty, I have to admit, I struggle to forgive the evil aspects of the plot against my life. It was a persistent, unwavering deceptive scheme that began when I was a teenager in school, and has shadowed my entire adult life. It continues to this day. This harm was inflicted on our mother, on me, and and on my entire family.

It has torn the family apart spanning three generations. It jeopardized my own soul and salvation, and the souls of family members, who continue to hold this teacher in high esteem. 

The difficulty for me, is to accept this as the persecution of my entire adult life, when those who have inflicted the harm, have never faced consequences, never admitted wrongdoing, never apologized, and above all – would never take no for an answer.

How can we reject evil if it is forced upon us? We have to be able to say no. The refusal to take no for an answer dehumanizes, and entraps a person. It is like you are treated as a non person, or an object. 

In addition to instructing us to forgive, there are also many verses in the bible telling us in no uncertain terms – to avoid certain people. Proverbs 4:14-19:

14 Enter not into the path of the wicked, and go not in the way of evil men.

15 Avoid it, pass not by it, turn from it, and pass away.

16 For they sleep not, except they have done mischief; and their sleep is taken away, unless they cause some to fall.

17 For they eat the bread of wickedness, and drink the wine of violence.

There are many verses telling us what kind of people to avoid. We also have God-given free will. Most of us leave our teachers behind, and they become a distant memory. Some of them are remembered with fondness, and some of them we remember as being nasty.

But those are within the realm of normal lives, and basic respect. To get saddled with a teacher for life, simply because he came and taught in a small town school for a few years, is beyond comprehension.

As I understand what the bible says, I am to avoid this person. This is something I knew in my heart at the onset. But because he had power and authority over me, and was in collusion with a powerful family member, I was forced to put up with this teacher intrusion in my life.

My main objective was always to get them out of my life. Initially I tried every gentle, loving approach I could think of. I went to every member of my family, and said there is no way my decision to terminate an unwanted relationship with a teacher, should affect my family relationships. After all, we all know the truth, and I am more than willing to forgive my family.

I also spoke to the teacher and his wife, many times over the years, telling them I do not condemn them, or want to damage their reputation. I just want to make it clear there was no adoption, and leave it at that.

There was never a time where I was permitted to cut ties with those people, without more verbal assaults, more manipulation, more threats, and more punishment – all designed to force me back into an unwanted relationship. 

Therefore, my struggle, and cognitive dissonance, is between free will, and the right to avoid what is false, wicked and destructive, to include false doctrine – all of which is lying alongside the instruction to forgive.

In that context, I really have to ask myself if I have malice and anger toward them. If I am honest, I cannot be sure. I think I do, and yet I have prayed for years to be released of the stronghold, and snare created by the family infiltration.

The main sticklers for me, is that I tried very hard to get free of this unwanted relationship, and even as an adult they used force. A refusal to take no for an answer, is criminal and exploitive. I want them to know that.

I have written about this situation extensively, in order to try and get it through to them that I said no, and will not resume the relationship no matter what they do. I am trying to assert myself, which is something I was never able to do as a child. Before I could get free of it all, I was pounced on with the same agenda as an adult. 

When my husband was alive, the intrusive visits and behaviours from this teacher were very limited. Even though we did not want them in our lives, we also did not want to embark on a huge family conflict, so we remained polite, and tolerated their visits.

My husband told me he did not like the way the teacher looked at me, and when they did visit, he made sure I was never alone with him. So during those years, it was much different. The teacher temporarily lost some of his machismo, partly because my husband was protective of me, which I did appreciate. He was a very tall, strong athletic man. Also, it was because people are much stronger as a couple. We were together seventeen years before he died. 

A young widowed woman, is weak and vulnerable, especially if her family does not protect or support her. Magnify it a thousandfold, if her family is forcing the wolf into her midst, and selling her soul to the devil.

In this day and age, why does any woman need a protector against a high school teacher? I cannot count the number of times I wished my husband was still alive, because I think we would have been much more effective in terminating the teacher relationship as a couple.

If I went into details about the history of my own background and family violence, I think it would shock the average person. Fortunately, my husband was not the least bit abusive toward me. The family violence was all from my childhood, growing up isolated on a farm, without parental protection. However, it is still much easier to forgive family, than it is to forgive an invasive intruder.

I find it most difficult to forgive the constant slander against our mother, even though she faced astronomical hardship. I think it was especially evil of him to brainwash me into thinking she was wicked and non-redeemable. He continued denigrating her until I finally cut them out of my life. When he started drilling into me that she was wicked, I was a traumatized teenage kid. To top it off, since I was a toddler, everyone who ever saw us together, told me I was the spitting image of her. 

Perhaps most of all, I find it difficult to forgive the teacher’s willful attempt to destroy my soul. I thank God every day, for His abundant grace in saving me from such a fate. There is little doubt in my mind the teacher plot was an attempt to take over and destroy my mind, will, emotions and spirit.

He not only set out to dominate, control and destroy my life on this earth. His objective was to destroy my soul for all eternity, just as he tried to assert the destruction of our mother’s soul for all eternity. The depth of depravity, on a spiritual level, is almost unfathomable. Soul murder, or the attempt to do so, has to be the most wicked thing of all. 

After all, our flesh will eventually die, but our soul and spirit is our essence. Through Christ as saviour, by his grace, He has saved us, and overcome death, so believers are granted eternal life. To intentionally try and rob any person of salvation through Christ, is an unspeakable evil. 

Still, the question lingers – why? Why was he so bent on destruction to the extent he targeted both my mother and me, in such an incomprehensible and destructive way?

There is little doubt God will judge the hearts and minds of all of us, and there is nothing we can hide. He will recompense, and it is not up to us to judge, or we ourselves will be judged, according to all of our own sin. I get that.

When I think of God’s wrath as it is described in the bible, I also know it tells us to take no pleasure in the fate of the wicked. Nor do I know who among the wicked will seek repentance, and be forgiven.

Many times I have prayed to find a way to forgive this man. I have asked God that if he forgives the teacher, and he ends up with eternal life, can He find a way to keep him at least a few hundred miles away from me throughout eternity? I cannot even fathom having to spend more time with the teacher.

I know it is silly, because all of those who are saved by the blood of Jesus, are of one family, and one body. Therefore we cannot separate ourselves from other true believers, and nor should we want to.

So what I am left with is in trusting the redemptive work Jesus is able to work not only in my mind and heart, but for all of us.

Even though I have to admit to harbouring some degree of ill will, or hurt, I do not wish to see anyone suffer the wrath, and second death as described in the bible. I cannot even imagine seeing someone thrown into the lake of fire.

The only thing I have ever wanted is to be free of the teacher, without being punished and rejected by my own family.

The message to me has always been loud and clear, comply or suffer. But there is no way I can possibly accept the teacher lies and relationship all over again. So the enigma for me, is to reject the relationship, as I have every right to do, and yet forgive, and let go. It is hard to do, when they will not let go of me, and continue the scheming and manipulation to punish me.

I still vividly remember when the teacher would stalk me outside of school. So many times, I tried to run away from him. It triggered his animal instinct, so he would chase me. On one occasion, running through the bush, late at night, in the pitch dark, I stumbled and fell over a tree root. When he caught me he was enraged, panting and out of breath. He growled, “Don’t you ever try to get away. You will never get away, because I will HUNT you down.” 

All I could say to him was “I don’t care. I don’t care what you want. I don’t care what you think. I don’t care what you believe. I don’t care what you say. Everyone knows you are not my father.”  I repeatedly glared at him and said “I DON’T CARE!”

It feels like there is a stand-off of sorts within me. To be honest, as I have said before, I grew to despise the teacher with every fibre of my being. Yet we are told to love our enemies.

Do I love the teacher? I cannot say that I do. Do I forgive him? Even that is a tough question to answer honestly. I can forgive him, by giving it over to God, and asking Him to show me how. I have faith he will answer my prayers.

I do believe in agape love toward our neighbours, those we have had conflict with, and those who have lifestyles we know are harmful to society in general. There are people who at one time, I was at enmity with, and now I realize I was just trying to win a battle, because I was dominated so much in my own life. In many cases, it had nothing to do with the person I was in conflict with, and I hope they can forgive me for my attitude toward them at the time.

None of those conflicts stay with me, because the forgiveness is genuine, and thus it enables us to let things go.

The fact I have not let go of the teacher saga, means I have not found a way to truly and sincerely forgive.

I think part of it is that trauma and betrayal becomes hard wired into our psyche, especially when there has been brainwashing. I know Christ can heal all wounds, and I have faith He will help me find a way to forgive the teacher.

People always say forgiveness is for ourselves, not the perpetrator. Many people will forgive the most atrocious crimes, often within a matter of minutes, which is astounding to me.

Forgiveness is central to the gospel. We have to overcome the challenge, and difficulty surrounding forgiveness and betrayal. It is something our mind or will cannot accomplish on its own. I believe we have to surrender the aspect of bondage that prevents us from forgiving.

Although by the grace of God I was plucked out of the fowler’s snare, there is still a rope or two around me, preventing the full liberation of a Christ centred life. I know it is based on my own weakness, and emotions. The forgiveness must be a spiritual reckoning, in order to provide a complete release of all the hurt and anger. I cannot do it on my own. 

In spite of the fact I reject all the teacher’s lies, and reject the relationship, I also know I must forgive.

Most of all I want the cult influence and falsehoods out of my family, especially for the sake of my grandchildren. 

The teacher should not be my enemy. Teachers for most aging adults, are left far behind us, having provided a temporary service. Other than this particular teacher, I hardly ever think about teachers from the past. I sincerely want to leave him behind where he belongs. 

Just as I repeatedly told him when I was sixteen years old, I don’t care. I don’t care what he thinks, wants, pretends, likes to believe, or what religion he chooses to belong to. In all bluntness, and candour, I do not care. There is nothing there. There is nothing to fight about. It is an apparition and delusion in his mind. 

My hope is to put him in his rightful place. He was a teacher, that is all. There is no attachment or enmity with prior teachers, at least in theory. So, I want him to take a seat in the corner with the dunce cap on, and get over himself as some kind of deity, and member of my family. 

Once he takes his rightful place in my life, be barely exists. Even as an enemy, he is a phantom. His fable is as elusive, and shady as the dust in the wind. I am not going to fight with anyone, about who I am, and the family I was born into and raised by. It is beyond ridiculous. 

To the teacher and his family, I wish them no harm. Once the falsehoods are stripped away, they are still people I barely know. I never did get to know them, because there was no truth in them. How do you get to know those who completely misrepresent themselves?  When there is no truth is a relationship, it is all fiction. It was a purely fictional construct, and still is. 

Anything built on foundational lies will crumble. Over time, there is nothing left but a pile of rubble to be bull dozed into a landfill. It all deserves to be forgotten, as it has no substance whatsoever. 

It morphed into spiritual and psychological warfare, and a familial stronghold that only God can deal with. Ephesians 6:12

12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.

Because it is such a heavy familial burden, I have prayed, and have faith Christ will show me the way to forgive, and most of all, completely forget about the teacher. He does not deserve a space in my head, just like he is not welcome in my home. 

Our family needs to concentrate on healing and forgiving each other, without the lies, and interference. We have intergenerational patterns to overcome. There is no point in doing to me, what was done to our mother. Hatred and expulsion from the family, is not going to solve anything. Scapegoating certain members of the family, is not hidden from God. He knows full well what is behind it all. 

It is all a major challenge, and is something I know I must endure, and overcome, through faith and trust in Christ.

Psalm 7: 15-16

11 God judgeth the righteous, and God is angry with the wicked every day.

12 If he turn not, he will whet his sword; he hath bent his bow, and made it ready.

13 He hath also prepared for him the instruments of death; he ordaineth his arrows against the persecutors.

14 Behold, he travaileth with iniquity, and hath conceived mischief, and brought forth falsehood.

15 He made a pit, and digged it, and is fallen into the ditch which he made.

16 His mischief shall return upon his own head, and his violent dealing shall come down upon his own pate.

17 I will praise the LORD according to his righteousness: and will sing praise to the name of the LORD most high.

Why Do Cults Infiltrate & Destroy Families?

Psalm 12:8  The wicked walk on every side, when the vilest men are exalted.”

Perhaps one of the most disturbing things about cults, is the way they attack and destroy families. In fact, a very common deceptive cult practice is to target a fractured family, and try to become a part of that family. Or they will target the most vulnerable or youngest member of the family, and claim to have a special familial relationship with their victim. 

In my case, I am talking about a cult steeped in the false doctrine of hyper dispensationalism. To a young or new Christian, the false doctrine embodied in this cult, is not clear at the onset. It took some time to sort it out, even though I knew from the beginning, there was something seriously wrong with this teacher’s attitude and conduct. 

Since I have first hand experience with a high school teacher claiming to be my father, I can tell you how profoundly disturbing it is to have someone make such a claim, and then gaslight you to no end. He acted like I was brain dead. He carried out a galling pretence, as though I did not know who I was, or where I came from. I thought it was absurd. 

Of course I knew who my parents were, and where I grew up. I remember it all very clearly to this day. I also knew I did not join a cult. In fact I was wary of cults. I saw Moonies and Hare Krishna cults trying to recruit people, and took a wide berth around them. But they were easier to spot than the wolf in the classroom, pretending to be a pious Christian, while simultaneously staring a hole through me. 

He stared at other kids too, but he stared at me the most. I was his special target from the time I was about fourteen. Things heated up, before I graduated though, because he was bound and determined he was not going to let me go. He even told me so..”Oh no, you will not get away, I am not going to let you go.” He meant it too.

Normally cults will try to recruit followers. But in my case, I was chased down, forced into a car, taken home with the teacher night after night, and brainwashed until my eyes glazed over. There was no recruitment, and there was no consent.

He abused power to the extent, I was threatened with violence, and complete expulsion from my own family. He also claimed that not only would my family not support me defying him, but God would cast me into outer darkness. I would be separated from both family and God. He told me he was using force with me because “intervention was required”. 

If I got really sassy, and defied him, he would claim I was mentally ill, or emotionally disturbed, and in defiance of authority. If I went along with being his daughter, he was proud, and I was very special, and should be eternally grateful. He told me his love was unconditional. That too, sickened me to the core. It was a molestation of the mind, emotions and spirit. 

How is ANY kid supposed to process such lunacy? He was the lunatic, not me. He was the one who needed intervention. I knew it, yet there was not a thing I could do about it. Part of it was that I felt like I was bad. If I had a better sense of boundaries, and less guilt, I might have been better equipped to fight this guy off.

It all began just two or three weeks after my younger brother was killed in a car accident. I was devastated. We were just a year apart, and he had been my best buddy since he was born. As soon as he could crawl, we were playing together, and going places.

Within a couple of years we were outside running down the cow trails, and trying to catch rabbits and gophers. We wanted to make them into pets if we could only catch one. 

One day, we were out rolling barrels down an incline. We would each get on a barrel and see who could stay on it as it rolled down the hill. Low and behold, a rabbit jumped in front of me, and I rolled over it without being able to stop the barrel.

Although it was unplanned, we finally caught a rabbit. It was stunned, but still alive. So I carefully picked it up and carried it home. We found a box to put it in by the wood stove, and then went out to get it some food from the garden. 

I also gave it warm milk. It was kind of lethargic for awhile. But sometime throughout the night, it livened up, and jumped out of its box. It was jumping all over the place, and leaving rabbit turds wherever it went. We could not even catch it. 

Finally we brought the dog in, and he chased it outside. I did not want to scare it into having a heart attack or something, but it was uncontrollable. 

After that we did not try as hard to catch wild animals. But we did put a bat in a jar, to see if it would eat flies. Eventually we let it go, because it was ugly, and never even moved. We could hardly tell if it was dead or alive. 

My brother and I played together outside all the time, and when we got older, we were each other confidants. His death broke me. He died in November, and his funeral was on a bitter cold day. I felt frozen inside and out, like a walking human iceberg. Everything was bleak. I felt so guilty. The last time I saw him was at a basketball game. I told him to tuck in his shirt. 

And then, he was gone. Just like that. Two or three weeks prior to the accident, he was in a fender bender while out with friends. I told him I had a dream he had been killed in a car accident. He said, “thanks a lot”. 

I felt guilty, and lost. I went from being sort of zombie like, to hyperactive. I was involved in everything, cheerleading, basketball, student’s union, school yearbook, you name it. Anything to find or create a distraction. Of course I was emotionally disturbed. Who wouldn’t be?

I still went to school. In fact I still passed with honours, and graduated when I was sixteen. So it was not like I was smoking crack. But I was drinking, and out partying by the end of the school year. I was no angel. 

Even so, the teacher had no right to do what he did. Because I felt guilty, I was much more vulnerable. It took many years for me to realize it did not matter what I was doing, even if I was smoking crack. It would still not justify what this man did, and how much damage he caused to me, and my family.

It compounded the grief and family trauma a thousandfold. It created a lifelong complex trauma and PTSD. Nowadays people will claim to have PTSD if they fail a grade, or if they don’t make the team. I would never admit to having PTSD, as I was so afraid of being labelled as mentally ill, which would give them more ammunition to control my life. 

I just tried to cope. Finally I was forced to take stock, and realize it all had a profound effect, and I was fearful, getting flashbacks, drinking, and drowning in sorrow. They had me right where they wanted me to be. When I was at my worst – they were beaming with pride. 

I no longer have PTSD. I have overcome it. But there is no way I would have ever overcome it if I had not freed myself of the teacher con. Part of the destructiveness enmeshed in that plot, was to keep me locked into the past. How can you deal with the past if you have someone lurking, and dominating you with a complete denial of who you are, and what your past involved? 

The teacher was denying me the fundamental right, not only to be who I am, but also to come to terms with the grief and trauma of the past. He interfered with, and prevented healing on all levels. 

When I was thirty-five, my husband was killed in an accident. The teacher was on my doorstep all over again. It was a nightmare. The emotional impact once again, not only of the sudden death and loss, but worse yet, having this looming goon, lying and conning, and taking great pleasure in my pain, was more than I could bear. He was saying the same things as he said after my little brother died. It was like I was looking at a demonic influence, and archetype that I could not shake for the life of me.

The hallmarks of all cults are religiosity, deception, identity assault, mind control, coercion, and an arrogance that takes the place of God. They are the ultimate authority. You have no choice but to obey. They have the power to punish. They infiltrate a family, in order to rip the family apart, because that is how they gain access, and control over a victim. It is also a tactic used to weaken, and dominate. It is kind of like a wolf, or apex predator that separates the calf from it’s mother. 

Our sense of self and identity is closely tied to our mother, and our immediate family. The cultist is driven to rob you of your identity. They will insist you are not who you think you are, and claim you are someone else. 

Even though I was a teenager, with a very good memory, this guy would repeat colossal lies over and over, literally hundreds of times. When you are kept awake all night, with repetitious shaming, and strangeness, it is beyond what the mind can comprehend.

At the time, I did not realize his religion was a cult. I knew something was seriously wrong with the whole experience, but I had no power of veto. I was the proverbial bad girl, and he would not take no for an answer. 

He even went as far as telling me what he “liked to believe”. He liked to believe he had me since I was a very young child. He liked to believe my mother was not really my mother. She was wicked and non-redeemable, and therefore she did not deserve to be my mother. He liked to believe I was special, but not gifted (as in being a gifted student). That too, was shameful. 

He would repeatedly tell me I was his daughter, God told him to adopt me, and I was his precious gift from God. He said I was very lucky, very special, and he was so proud of me. For crying out loud – he was a teacher. As it turned out, he was an authentic nutcase. I mean, who concocts such nonsense, other than a nutcase? 

Every time he told me he was proud of me, I almost puked. I found it to be so repulsive, I had a visceral reaction. He would tell me I had the “exact same IQ” as his wife. He repeated that lie hundreds of times.

He would say raising me gave him premature grey hairs. He would talk about how I could be a difficult child, and had kept him awake many nights. Really? He was the one who was keeping me awake. What a twisted jerk. 

He never raised me at all, in any way, shape or form. He was just over a decade older than I was. How could he have possibly raised me since I was a young child? He really should have been arrested, and lost his teaching license.

His behaviour was brazenly exploitive, criminal, and outlandish. He had no right to force me into a vehicle, and then forcibly confine me for hours on end. This is not a he said, she said case. At least half the grade twelve class witnessed him chasing me through the bush, and putting the grab on me. They saw him order me to “Get in that car or I will STUFF you in that car”. Anyone from the era, who is from my home town, knows this teacher did what he did. 

He was a complete and total stranger to me. I was never once under his jurisdiction. I found him to be an atypical oddball, and very scary. I was afraid of him. To this day, I would put nothing past him. He was capable of anything. He had no morals, no empathy, and no respect for the laws, boundaries, truth, or professional guidelines. He was above the law. 

As a teacher, he was very solemn, and was often yelling at students with a booming voice. He liked to strap kids, or grab them, and muscle them out of the classroom. He was more prone to physical violence by far, than any other teacher in the school. 

What is even more icky is that he would tell other people, including members of my own family, the same warped things. He acted as though his choice to be a religious zealot made him untouchable, pious above all reproach, and arrogant beyond belief. He was a twenty eight year old teacher with a massive ego, and God complex. 

Cultists target vulnerable people and families, because they do not have a good sense of boundaries. The ultimate goal is mind control. Psychology Today calls it soul murder, which is actually true, because they target the mind, spirit, will and emotions, which is our soul. 

He stared without blinking. It was one of his most chilling traits. When he forcibly confined me all night long in his house, it was especially hair-raising and spooky, because he had large horn rim glasses, and all I could see was the reflection of his glasses, without seeing his eyes. 

There were times I wondered if he was going to kill me. It took almost a lifetime to realize the extent of damage he did to me and my family. It took a very long time to finally go to the police, and it took even longer to deal with the PTSD from those nights of torture. 

I could not extricate myself, because he was invited to every family function, and was treated with reverence. He was far more important than I was. 

There were times I resisted. Many times. I also begged, cried and pleaded with him, and every member of my family. I tried reasoning with them, knowing full well they knew I was not adopted by the teacher, and had never been up for adoption anymore than they had been up for adoption. 

This was an extension of family violence. It was a way of continuing the abuse into adulthood. When I pleaded to get out of the trap, a few times the teacher would finally say, “Okay then, you can be our special friend”.

I would gag. I did not want to be their special friend either. They were the last people I would ever be friends with by choice. They had no sense of humour. They were dreary, tiresome, flat, bland, insipid, arrogant, controlling, quiet, stodgy, and mind-numbing. All conversation was superficial and boring. I hated being around them. Every minute was like an hour.

It was like watching paint peel. I would find every excuse to go for a walk, take the garbage out, run an errand. Anything to break away for a few minutes. When I did, I never wanted to go back. I wanted to run for the hills, and disappear. 

The only reason he gave permission to be special friends, was because it meant he was still the one who was defining the relationship. He was still in control. It meant he would still have access to me. It meant he could continue lying to everyone, pretending to be my “daddy”. It also meant that within a short time, the special friend would turn into the daughter, all over again. No boundaries means, you just keep on pushing. 

Over the years, he probably gave me at least fifty or maybe even a hundred syrupy, sparkly cards. They were DAUGHTER cards, plastered with out of context Bible verses. Many of the cards were cards you would give to a six year old child. He had me locked into childhood trauma, and he was quite determined to keep me there. 

Every chance he got, he would repeat the mantra “you are our daughter”. This lie was repeated thousands of times. He was literally drilling it into me. When his kids got older, he told them to tell me I was their sister. As if the statement itself was going to make something so blatantly false, into truth.

All of it made me cringe. I would recoil, turn away, shrug it off, and try to ignore those creepy claims. Normally, I would have promptly told a person like that to get lost, pound sand. In fact, in those days, I would not have minced words, and would have told him exactly where to go.

But you have to keep in mind, he was in collusion with a very powerful member of my own family. If not for that, I would not have put up with those ridiculous lies for a country second. If I made the slightest negative comment about this guy, I faced swift, and aggressive  retaliation. 

How many people sit there and repeat over and over to their real son or daughter – “you are my son, you are my daughter”. The answer is no one. People do not have to keep restating obvious facts.

He stared, and repeated flagrant lies. Did he sit there and say that to his own daughter on a daily basis? No of course not. A person only repeats a falsehood, because they are trying to indoctrinate, and use repetition, to get that falsehood instilled into your psyche.

After awhile, I realized the reason he stared so much, is because he was always trying to evaluate the impact of his constant lying. A brainwashing cultist tries to put your mind under a microscope, while simultaneously, and paradoxically ignoring every bit of body language, and every single thing you say.

He alternated between shaming me, and telling me how special I was. When he came to our family functions, he was always given a place of honour, and would be the one to say grace, or a prayer. He had the respect of a godfather, or some kind of deity. To me, he was nothing but a disgustingly corrupt teacher. Yet I dared not say so. 

To those who support this con, and reject the truth of what actually happened, based on my own testimony, since I was the victim of this plot, I want to ask them a couple of questions. 

How do they think this whole saga came about? Since when do teachers adopt students? Since when do teachers make false claims to adopt a student, so they can justify repeatedly forcing the student into a car, and then forcibly confining them all night long?

Clearly those who know about this false adoption claim, know by now, there was no adoption. So how does a teacher take on such a role in a family? How did the false adoption claim come about? And why are they all so afraid to challenge the big lie? 

Is the teacher still going to every family function, pretending to be a pious do-gooder? I got kicked out of my own family, and he remained. People need to ask themselves what is the under belly of this dark con, and why is it so important to them?

He vehemently hated our mother. He did not know her. The men in the family were far worse, from a judgemental perspective, yet he never once said a word about them. 

Initially it was very confusing and traumatizing. I had accelerated through school, and planned to get a post secondary education. I knew my education was paid for until I was eighteen, and also knew I could get a scholarship. 

He was determined to prevent me from taking an academic route, as I had planned. He forced me into a nursing program, and then took credit for the fact I became a nurse. He did use me as a fund raising mascot for his cult religion. But then his wife immediately went back to University. In fact she graduated the same year I did. 

During that time frame, they tried to force me to sign adoption papers, and change my name. I flatly refused. They were livid. At the time I was living in Calgary, and luckily my roommate came home, when they had me backed into a corner. She looked at me like, “What the heck is going on?”

Otherwise, I would not rule out they would have used force, like physically grabbed me. I knew I did not sign those papers, but I thought they might have forged my signature, and filed the papers anyway, because they did not accept, or acknowledge my refusal. They went and told everyone there had been a legal adoption.

Many years later, I contacted the Ministry, and Department of Vital Statistics, and asked if they had filed forged documents. They said no, which I already knew I guess, because by then I had been married, and had a passport, so I knew there had not been a name change.

They lied so convincingly, everyone believed them. Even though I said no, and told people I said no, I was not believed, and they were. 

He did not use the money he raised through his church to put me through nursing. He used the money to put his wife through a nursing degree program. The plan was that she would be my mentor, and mother superior. I was an investment of sorts. Up until she went for her degree, she was very miserable with the fact her husband was obsessing over a young teenage girl.

Part of my attempts to argue and reason with him, was to tell him that following, and chasing me around all the time, was not good for his marriage. I told him his wife was not happy about it. But after she realized there was financial gains to be made, she changed her tune. 

The lie about putting me through nursing was just another lie in the coffin. He had infiltrated the family and made himself into a godfather of sorts. Then he took credit for what I was, and what I did for a living. I owed him my life, my accomplishments, my existence, my identity, and must grovel with involuntary gratitude forever. I was not going to get away. Ever.

My education was paid for until I was eighteen, and then I took out a student loan. Later on when the family farm was sold, the debt was paid off. I knew the teacher did not put me through nursing, and I never asked him to. He was an absolute lying cheapskate. He would be the last person to buy you a coffee. He was cheap to the core, and so was his wife.

They kept track of every penny, and were not the least bit generous. A few times, they were generous superficially, and then went for the pound of flesh. They always extracted way more than they gave. It was like they were some kind of royalty, and were owed everything I ever had, or earned, or did.

When I graduated from high school, I went to school in Calgary, which is more than 300 km. from my home town, or around 200 miles away. The teacher most certainly did not babysit me, and nor could he follow me around outside of school.

It was the one major, albeit a temporary relief, putting some physical distance between me, and the cult couple. They had jobs and young children, so he could not follow me around. Even so, I was far from being rid of them as I had hoped. 

In spite of all his lies about how much I needed intervention in high school, I still managed to go to classes, and wrote the RN exams when I was nineteen years old. I also managed to be on the President’s Honour Roll, and scored in the top percentile on the RN exams. He had nothing to do with it. 

The teacher took all the credit for what I did. In hindsight, this was all designed to prevent me from accepting a scholarship into an academic English literature program. If I had been able to accept the scholarship, I would have been able to establish my own career path in a field of my own choice. Not only did he devise a way to infiltrate my family, and make ludicrous claims to be my father, he also tied himself to my career. He had all the bases covered, for a lifetime of entrapment. 

The reason I stuck with nursing, is because getting a post secondary education was very important to me from the time I was in grade school. Even though I tried to break free when I graduated, I was still very much under the thumb of the teacher, and felt guilty whenever I thought of breaking free.

I did not want to be a nurse at all. It was a huge burden, and there was no credit given to me for going through it. All credit went to the teacher. At the time, I thought I would be able to get out of it, and do something else. 

They acted like they owned my home, my labour, my mind, and dictated what my IQ was. They monitored my every move, what I wrote, and if they disapproved – if I was not the nice obedient nurse, and pseudo daughter, they had the means to punish me. I was easily ganged up on. 

They set a trap, and they closed off all escape routes. Over a period of many years, he never stopped lying, never took no for an answer, and never stopped staring. 

Even as a teacher, I could not stand the guy. His all encompassing authority, and macho man, tough guy swagger was immature and sickening. He had no personality to speak of, and neither did his wife. They were as boring as hell. I had to be nice, and pretend all was well. Just plaster a smile on my face, nod my head in agreement with every banal thing they said, and assume the position. 

For years, I would put on a polite pretence, and go along with the facade, so I would not get brutalized and kicked out of my own family. I was biding my time. What a waste of a life. 

I prayed, and I hoped they would change, and mellow over the years, and eventually just drop it. But they never did. They would not consider it for a moment. They were openly and brazenly exploiting me. Their demands were increasing, and they were getting bolder by the year.

There were times I was so depressed, I could hardly function. I was a mess. A basket case. Eventually I knew I had to get free of them, or I was as good as dead. 

It got to the point where I could not even look at him. He was still getting everyone and their dog to manipulate, and pat me on the head, telling me how fortunate I was to have these wonderful Christians in my life. 

I despised him. The reason I could not look at him, was because I nearly vomited when I did. I shrank away from both of them, and all their lies. When I let them know it was destroying me – they could care less. All that mattered was the lies, and keeping me in the trap. My misery was their goal. So what good was it going to do to tell them how destructive it was? 

They believed I would never get out of it. They were smug, and self-righteous. How dare I hurt their feelings. They would repeatedly tell me that if I thought of “that wicked woman as my mother” they found it very hurtful. They would pout like spoiled children, and make a face, sort of like a mask of pity. It was so fake, and so appalling.

Over a period of many years, it was psychological warfare, with them putting on a pious look of normalcy, and vast superiority. Yet I could never, and would never forget those tortuous nights of being forced to sit and listen to his brainwashing, thought reform, and mind control when I was a kid in school. It was so creepy, it could be in a sci-fi horror movie. 

At the time, I thought I was putting up a barrier. I thought I was able to fend off the twilight zone, of his authoritarian power, cognitive dissonance, lies, and sadistic spiritual, psychological and emotional abuse. It took many years before I realized how much damage he had done.

Getting free of the teacher is the hardest thing I have ever done in my life, and in all honesty I cannot take a shred of credit for it, because it was only by the grace of God that I got out of that snare. Otherwise I would have been dead long ago. I had to get out of nursing, and had to be prepared to give up my house, and every single relationship in my life.  

It was the most abusive relationship of my entire lifetime, and by far the most tenacious. To this day I do not understand why they would be so determined to destroy my life. It is evil beyond comprehension. They had their own families, lives, and careers. They corrupted their own natural children, who they doted on like most narcissists do, because those darlings are the true extension of themselves.

I was a throwaway, like something they found at a garage sale, and could get some use out of. And yet I was expected to believe I was their child? Why would I believe such a ridiculous lie? Growing up – I was not doted on, by any stretch of the imagination.

Their children were not my siblings. I barely knew them, yet they too bought into the lies. Sort of, but not really. It was like they were mocking me for being so gullible. I was not gullible. I was in a trap that was sprung on me when I was a kid in school. The thing about psychopaths, is they actually believe the victim deserves what they do to them.  

The biggest regret I have is not screaming blue murder, and getting the police involved immediately. But I was very afraid to do so. This man was a teacher, and he had aligned himself with some of my own family. I knew there would be an immediate retaliation if I went to the police. I also feared I would be kicked out of school, or persecuted so much in school that I would not be able to graduate. 

At the time, I was just months away from graduating, and moving away from the small town and school, so I thought I would get free of him then. I got married, and thought I would be rid of the teacher. And yet, those events did not get rid of him. 

It took until I was fifty years old to finally say, I will not spend one more minute with those horrible people. The last time they were at my house, I sat and watched the second hand on a big clock on the wall go round, and round. Every minute that went by, I told myself, I will not spend one more minute with them. Ever. 

Fortunately, I made a choice many years ago to stop drinking alcohol. I did not have to go to rehab, and have never been treated for a mental health disorder. I do not have any judgment toward those who do need help, or cannot quit on their own. The reason I am glad, is because if I did need help, they would have used it against me. The stronger you get, the more they double down. If you are weak and floundering, they are happy as clams. 

When they attempted to make claims I was mentally ill as a student in school, it was just another lie. There was no referral, no diagnosis, and no basis, other than to intrude into my mind, and shame me for doing well in school. He was determined to take over my mind, discredit what he wanted to eradicate, and take credit for what I did accomplish. 

It is incredible to me, how powerful men can simply make the claim someone is mentally ill, without any basis for making the claim. Gaslighting is illegal. But of course they do not care about what is legal. They use the mentally ill claim to control and stifle dissent. They use it to prevent disclosure about their own conduct, and history. 

When I terminated the relationships, I never told them outright, while they were in my home, because deep down, I was afraid of both of them. They killed numerous family pets. They were sadistic toward my feelings, and they were also cold and determined to keep exploiting me, and keep up the facade of being family, when they were not family. After they were gone, I sent them a letter terminating the relationship, and told them I wanted no contact with them. 

What did they do? They turned around and came right back to Haida Gwaii to seek me out, and challenge me. They reverted back to the stalking behaviours. Fortunately in a small town, news travels fast, and I heard they were back.

Haida Gwaii is a long way from Alberta. But they clearly were not prepared to take no for an answer. I put the chains on the doors, checked all the windows, dead bolted the doors, turned out all of the lights, and was prepared to call the police if they tried to get in.

I was doing diabetic teaching at the time, and they managed to find where the office was located. They left a note on my office door. That is as close as they got. Fortunately, I was out seeing a patient when they showed up there. I am not sure if both the teacher and his wife were there, or just one of them. 

After that, the roller coaster ride of fury, and grim orders, veiled threats, followed by absolute contempt and rejection, has been part of the punishment for getting free of that cult teacher. 

Few things could be more dangerous than having someone stay in your home who you do not trust, and do not feel safe with. In Australia, the Exclusive Brethren cult are called the Brethren bullies. They are full of cloak and dagger tactics, to include death threats, and staging suicides. In 2007 the Australian PM declared they were a destructive cult that rips families apart. In my opinion, they are part of a network of organized crime. 

Once I made the decision, it has been a major and ongoing battle. I was given a timeline to get back into it. I said NO. I was coerced, bullied, threatened, and then rejected by my own family. I have stood firm. Is it any wonder I had no power over this kind of dominance, when I was a teenage kid in school, without parental protection? I did not stand a chance. 

I guess a word of caution, is to be careful, especially when it comes to religious authority. Don’t assume they are real Christians. Be wary of push in predators. And above all, never let someone lie so much they are claiming to be family.

That is the single, and biggest red flag of all. They are using a false front to push themselves into a place of intimacy, knowledge, control, manipulation, and involvement where they do not belong – well past all natural boundaries.

The hallmark of a cult, is to claim you are not who you think you are, and they are your family. No they are NOT. Many books of the Bible, go to great lengths to describe who begat who. These lying cults will circumvent every natural law, and natural relationship God created. They also take away our God given free will. They are evil masquerading as good. 

All relationships need healthy boundaries. The cultist pushes past those boundaries, which is why he seeks to infiltrate a fractured family. When those boundaries are crossed, and those bonds are broken, he has robbed natural affection, and destroyed natural loyalties.

Through his lies, and lawlessness, he has taken the seat of the father, as well as God the father. He has pushed himself into a place of ultimate importance, centrality, control, power and authority. He is full of lying wonders. 

If anything a cult can teach is, is to know the depths of Satan. To get free of it is by the grace of God, we are plucked out of the fowler’s snare. 

As I look back, there were so many signs. So many brazen lies. So many contradictions, and things that do not align with God’s word, or character. I do remember telling him “God does not force us into a relationship with Him – so who are you to do so?”

When he told me God told him to adopt me, I said to him, “Does God talk to you out of the sky, or the walls or what?” Then I asked him, “Since it is my life, why wouldn’t God tell me too?”

It fell on deaf ears. In my experience with cultists, they will not listen, they cannot be reasoned with, they will not admit wrongdoing, or repent. 

I know we are supposed to forgive one another. This is the one aspect of my own life’s experiences I find most difficult to forgive. I can forgive my family, because I love them, and know they too have faced hardship. 

But to forgive the false teacher, is a tough one. He brought greater harm to an already fractured family. He has his own family. He has children and grandchildren. He used me, and he used our family, for personal and financial gain. 

One of the saddest things, is in knowing how many people have been lied to, and corrupted over the years. Entire systems have been corrupted over this nefarious teacher plot. 

One of the reasons I am writing, to share my testimony, and also writing some political commentary on a couple of social media sites, is to prove I am not mentally ill. Otherwise, if you have no visibility, they will lie, fabricate, and scheme up more false claims. People tend to believe it, especially if you have no visibility or voice. Just to be clear, the only time in my life I have been accused of being mentally ill, is when I refuted the teacher’s adoption lies. Cultists are liars. 

Just to present some alternate and hypothetical scenarios, to help highlight how preposterous this plot has been. Imagine if the situation was reversed, and a student adamantly, and falsely claimed to have been adopted by a teacher.

In order to create a parallel type situation, imagine if that student repeatedly claimed they were the son or daughter of the teacher. What if they insistently made false claims that there had been a legal adoption, and also showed up at every one of the teacher’s family functions, as well as repeatedly showed up on the doorstep of the teacher. 

What do you suppose would happen to the student? They would be called crazy for sure. They would be forced into treatment, evaluated, and diagnosed as delusional and psychotic. The police would be contacted, and there would be a restraining order put in place, to protect the teacher and his family. If it went on for years, the student would probably have spent time in jail, or a psych unit.

This is an example of the audacity involved when someone in authority decides to abuse power over someone who is considered to be powerless. If it was done in reverse, it would never be allowed to continue. How did he get away with it? There are hundreds of people who know about this teacher adoption claim. At the time, many people raised eyebrows, and questioned how it came about. Yet no one protected me. 

The second scenario, is to imagine an adult man, who has the hots for young girls. He has carefully set himself up to have access to young girls. He pretends to be a do-gooder, a Mr. Hot Shot, and thinks he has a good cover. He has targeted a specific girl, and is obsessing over her day and night.

So he concocts a plan to tell people he is going to adopt her. He does this so he can justify stalking her, and putting the grab on her. After all, in his mind – she needs some discipline, intervention, authority, and control over her life. It gives him an excuse, under this psychotic daddy delusion to carry out his fantasy of overpowering his victim, and being alone with her for hours on end.

It could be a delusional and psychotic mindset, where he actually starts to believe God told him to be her daddy. Or it could be an intentional criminal scheme, to abduct and forcibly confine his dream girl, without facing consequences. Either way, should he actually be able get away with such a devious scheme?

What do you think would happen to this guy, when it was realized he was lying through his teeth, was forcing a teenage girl into his car, and taking her home with him? Even though he had crafted a ruse to try and get away with his crimes, should he be able to lie his way out of it? It would not be the first time a criminal abducted a child, and made false claims to be their parent.

But in such a case, when caught, the person would have been sent for a psych evaluation, or charged with kidnapping, and forcible confinement. It would have been all over the news, and he would have faced a long jail sentence. Abduction is a serious crime. 

Back to the teacher in my life. Personally, I don’t care if this guy was religious or not. He did what he did, and there is no excuse for it. His religious stance, and teacher authority do not condone what he did. The familial collusion is a whole other Pandora’s box, yet to be addressed. 

Now, even though this is still very much part of my life, and I do want to get it resolved – I lead a quiet life with purpose, and am not the least bit miserable. There are many things to enjoy, and be thankful for. Peace of mind, a sound mind, and the simple things in life, are the most rewarding. I keep reminding myself “the just shall live by faith”. It brings great comfort. 

I know eventually the truth, and the motives behind all of this, will come to light. I just have to be patient. 

I cannot help but believe he used the opportunity to score one for the devil. He did not succeed, thank God. When his day of reckoning comes, I hope he realizes the enormity of harm he has done, and repents. 

One of the positives in this story, is that our mother accepted Christ years before she died. I was fortunate enough to visit her on her deathbed, while she was still lucid. She was radiant, and had no fear of death. She knew she was dying.

She told me she had already walked on the road with Jesus. She had so many near death experiences, I knew she was being candid. It was such a blessing to see her before she died. It was very important to both of us. I thank God to have seen her.

If not for the teacher, our dysfunctional family background would not have been disclosed. In order to get free of him, after trying for years to speak directly to them, as well as members of my own family, I had no other choice. When people do not respect boundaries, it means you have to go to the authorities. 

In addition to contacting the police, I contacted the Alberta Teacher’s Association, The Canadian Teachers Federation, the school board, and the school I attended. I contacted the Ministry of Children and Families, and Alberta Victim’s of Crime. 

It took all of that and more, to get this bullying teacher off my back. The RCMP acknowledged the wrongdoing, and the potential for charges. They also talked about the fact it might be difficult to get witnesses to agree to making statements, especially after a number of years had gone by.

But I know what he did, and I also know many others were witness to it. Most of us know it is a crime to force anyone, let alone an underage kid into a car, and then forcibly confine them all night long. He did this many times, from late November, until I graduated in early June. 

The discussion I had with the RCMP, was enough to convince me that if this case had been brought to them at the time, he would have been arrested for abduction, forcible confinement, and making repeated fraudulent claims. I am not prepared to be punished, or scapegoated any longer for the crimes he committed. 

One of the primary reasons cults do not want you to get away, is because it takes until you do get away, to piece together all the brainwashing tactics, coercion, theurgy, and bewitching mind control. 

They were always so concerned with what I am thinking. They can read my blog, because finally, I am freely sharing what I am thinking. I hope he reads this, and realizes he did a crappy job of thought reforming me.

I would like him to know he has no power over me. Yes I do think about what he did, because it went on for so long, and involved so many people. But I take it as an experience that drew me closer to God, and the truth in the Bible. So in an indirect way, the hoodoo sortilege, helped me to sort things out. 

After our mother died, it confirmed in my mind in the weeks, and months to follow – just how barbaric the teacher was. What kind of person forcibly confines a person, to repeat a litany of lies, identity assault, and tells a kid their mother is wicked and non-redeemable? It just goes to show the magnitude of his arrogance, deception, and cruelty. I do not care who judges me for the fact I reported him to everyone I could think of. They pushed me to the limits of human endurance. 

In my opinion, this is an example of a long and drawn out crime, because those who set it up, were not held accountable at the onset of this depraved plot. 

I am glad I am not in a position to judge him, because I am not quite sure how I would handle it. God can deal with him. I never could. The contradictions of biblical truth compared to what this teacher did, are glaringly obvious.

The reason I find it so difficult to forgive the teacher, is because it is next to impossible to separate the broken record of lies surrounding my own identity, from his disordered character and persona. I reject all of the lies, and therefore I reject him as the gross entity, or assemblage of those lies. 

It is kind of like looking at the reflective glare of his glasses during those all night brainwashing sessions, without being able to see the soulless character behind the glare. It is like trying to forgive a blinding mass of lies that came out of a cavern somewhere. 

When someone lies like that, and you barely knew him to begin with, you do not know who, or what, you are trying to forgive. I reject all the lies, as a matter of preserving my own soul and identity. If I try to separate him as a person, from all his lies, what is left? Not much.

I guess to try and figure out this Christian conundrum, enigma, or quandary surrounding forgiveness, it requires an ability to see the heart and humanity of the person somehow. It means we should separate the sin from the sinner. When I try to do so, all I see is an empty shell. I pray to be able to find a way to forgive this person, without accepting any of the lies. 

It is also difficult to let go of something so hideous, when the punishment for setting a boundary, and commitment to truth – continues to flog me. When family is so deeply involved in such a scheme, it is next to impossible to stop the punishment, if they will not agree to stop it. 

God tells us to honour our mother and father. It is mentioned throughout the Bible, and is the fifth commandment.

God hates a liar, and a lying tongue. It is at the top of the list of things condemned by God. Proverbs 6: 16-19, Proverbs 18: 21, Revelation 21:8 says ALL liars will go into the lake of fire.

The book of James talks about the poison of the untamed tongue: James 3:8 But the tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison.

The Bible also tells us the fate of someone who claims ownership, or to be a parent of a child that is not their own: Jeremiah 17 10-11:

10 I the LORD search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings.

11 As the partridge sitteth on eggs, and hatcheth them not; so he that getteth riches, and not by right, shall leave them in the midst of his days, and at his end shall be a fool.

As far as family betrayal, the Bible tells us it is part of the end times scenario. Mathew, Mark and Luke all contain verses about family betrayal.

The verses from 2 Timothy speak volumes when it comes to what I have experienced:

1 This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come.

2 For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy,

3 Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good,

4 Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God;

5 Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away.

6 For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away with divers lusts,

7 Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.

I was a silly woman, and certainly did have sin in my life. The teacher did try to creep in and take over my house. They seemed to think my home was going to be their retirement home, complete with maid service.

As I become more familiar with the Bible, there are hundreds of verses to contradict the indoctrination and lies drummed into me by this pseudo Christian teacher. I wish I had been strong enough, and well versed enough to refute those lies. By their fruits we shall know them – Mathew 7:15-20:

15 Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.

16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?

17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.

18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.

19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.

20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.

One of my all time favourite verses is Galatians 5:22-23:

22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith,

23 Meekness, temperance: against such there is no law.

There is still rage and punishment toward me for rejecting the teacher and all his lies. But now I understand it better:

Psalm 12:8

The wicked walk on every side, when the vilest men are exalted.

Jude 1: 12-19

12 These are spots in your feasts of charity, when they feast with you, feeding themselves without fear: clouds they are without water, carried about of winds; trees whose fruit withereth, without fruit, twice dead, plucked up by the roots;

13 Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever.

At the end of the day, and the end of the age, can we finally see, understand, and hear why God tells us to repent? If so, we have much to be thankful for.

Thanksgiving is my favourite holiday. May God bless this thanksgiving, with peace, truth, and love.

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Shady & Dense Road ~ Of Liars & Lying

Sir Walter Scott’s well crafted quote from 1808; “Oh what a tangled web we weave, when first we practice to deceive.” is a classic axiom.

None of us are totally innocent when it comes to lying. It is just that some people are very brazen, and lie with a purpose. They have no shame, or conscience when it comes to lying. It is as natural as breathing.

Most of the little white lies, are designed to avoid hurting someone’s feelings, or to embellish a good story.

But the pathway for chronic liars, and lying, is a crooked one indeed. There is no excuse to be made for any lies, because little white lies, can easily become whoppers. It is especially so if the liar has made gains out of lying, without ever facing any consequences.

A chronic liar, eventually will not be believed about anything, even if he does tell the truth. It is one thing to lie about your own life, but it is another story when a person lies about someone else, and tries to create a false narrative around their life.

They will do this sort of thing to cover wrongdoing, to set the stage for exploitation, and to create a pretence of being something they are not. Once they embark upon those big lies, and repeat them often, they cannot easily back out of them. They create their own trap. 

It happens in businesses, in religious circles, in schools, in communities, in families, in marriages, and in true crime. I always used to think, “If your wife can’t trust you, who can?” No one.

Pathological liars will take things a step further, and manipulate others into advancing their lies. They seem to think if they repeat the lies often enough, and corrupt those around them to maintain the lies, they will create concepts set in stone. Lying creates an unstable foundation. It will eventually crumble. 

Lying goes with all kinds of ulterior motives, from stealing, to sexual assault, to adultery, to crime, and to cause harm to the reputation of those who are being lied about. Often, if a person becomes a threat to someone who has something to hide, that person will become a target of a malicious, and deceptive character assassination.

Even though we have all told lies, it does not make it okay to lie. In fact, it is one of the things God hates most. I can see why too. It leads to countless problems, and is often the precursor to serious crimes. In the bible, the devil is called the “father of lies”.

Deception is probably the single most damaging thing in the entire world. It leads to all kinds of injustices, murders, cover-ups, family breakdown, and broken relationships across all walks of life. It rips families apart, destroys businesses, and worst of all, it erodes trust. Trust is part of the foundation of love.

In true crime, police detectives will interview a suspect over and over, to catch him in his lies. A person has to have a very good memory, in order to lie effectively. Once they are caught in a lie, their whole story starts to unravel.

Politicians are known to lie. Some are far worse than others. We rely on political leadership. Lying erodes the foundation of democracy, and leads to widespread corruption. All politicians are in temporary positions where they can, and do, wield power. But if they deceive the masses, and abuse that power, they will get voted out, and leave the stain of their own flawed character, on the political party they represent, and the history of a nation, a province, a municipality, or a city. All for what? 

One of the key things to note about almost all liars, is they are also arrogant. They seem to think they will never get caught. They must view lying as a sign of their own cleverness, and guile. They are invincible, untouchable, and as slick as a greased pig.

I have watched several tell all interviews on a YouTube show called Soft White Underbelly by Mark Laita. He interviews people from all walks of life, in particular the seedy side of life. Some of the interviews are quite amazing, some are sad, and some are too off the wall to even listen to.

Those interviews do shed some light on crime, addiction, prostitution, porn, child abuse, organized crime, self-destruction, Only Fans, strippers, nudists, thieves, murderers, etc.

He also features war veterans, Navy Seals, survivors, homicide detectives, and every kind of extreme – from heroes to hackers, to whackos. 

One of the guys he interviewed was a counterfeiter. He had a degree in graphics arts, and was also a functional addict. He had a girlfriend, and the two of them would travel from city to city, and live out of hotel rooms. They had all the counterfeit equipment in their luggage. It actually did not require much equipment. A laptop, a printer, the right kind of paper, some colours to mix, and a few small tools for applying the seals, and fine touches.

Their pattern was to get up in the morning, and make the money, which required concentration, precision, and care. He was quite disciplined to get the work done first thing in the morning. Then when they had a wad of bills, they would go out on the town – shopping, buying drugs, fancy dinners, and then hit the clubs.

The next morning they would move on, before the shops, and restaurants found out they had taken in counterfeit money, and where it came from. The guy was so good at making it, he even stood confidently, while people put the bills under intense counterfeit scrutiny. He had managed to find ways to overcome almost every test they came up with.

Eventually they did get caught. He got caught because he started using the money to buy larger quantities of drugs. The dealers figured out he was using counterfeit money. Because it was well done, they wanted more of it. In the end, he got busted because of the drug dealers he became involved with.

As it turned out, instead of a ten year prison sentence, the FBI offered him a deal to teach classes on the methods he used, and to disclose where he got the special seals, pigments etc. He had perfected the colour shading, using the pigments in eyeshadows, of all things. He said he spent hours and hours in the cosmetic sections of department stores looking for the right shade of green.

One of the counterfeit tests, is to hold the bill up to the light, and tilt it, to see if the colours, and metallic glint is perfectly matched. There is another test that picks up a counterfeit silver mark, which is applied separately to help distinguish the real from the fake. He found a place online that sold those silver symbols, as perfect undetectable replicas. 

He ended up breaking up with his girlfriend, and gave up the drugs, which was a blessing. After that, he got a plea deal, and went on to teach about counterfeiting, how it is done, and how to recognize it. Part of his plea deal was that he must tell the truth, and hold nothing back, which he agreed to. 

The same thing happened to a brilliant and sophisticated hacker. He went from being homeless to becoming a multimillionaire, until he got caught. He was not an addict, but out of desperation, living out of his car, after his parents kicked him out as a teenager, he met a girl who believed in him. He moved in with her, got a computer, and started hacking to make money. His story is mind boggling. He was able to hack into anything, and everything, as well as to point out the vulnerabilities in any system.

So he too, got busted, and then got hired to identify vulnerabilities in computer systems, and demonstrate how easy it is to hack into them.

The interesting thing about both of these guys, compared to the other criminals he interviewed, is that they were humble. They did not brag, and they came clean on everything they had done, and how they did it. They knew it was wrong, and they were relieved to find a way to confess, and then go on to lead more honest, law abiding lives, while still using their exceptional talent.

But in the cases of hard core addicts, convicts, and mafia bosses, one of the biggest differences, is they were profoundly arrogant. In many cases you could tell they were either embellishing, or hiding things, to make themselves appear less barbaric, or more heroic.

Some of them had absolutely nothing to be arrogant about. They were shameless though, and were arrogant over the worst behaviours known to humans. It is perplexing to see how much people can deceive themselves.

In many of the interviews, you can tell the person has a penchant for self deception more than anything. One 74 year old, overweight woman, who was portraying herself as a star on Only Fans, as a well seasoned sex symbol – claimed to be making hundreds of thousands of dollars every few months.

Some of her video shoots were cringe worthy. Not that I am body shaming a 74 year old woman. But, when combined with some of the outfits, attitude, language, and activities she was advertising, it was hard to believe. Only Fans definitely has an “anything goes” hypothesis. But the big question is – where does it go? 

As the interview went on, she started talking about buying a truck for her son. She described a used truck for $4,000.00 and then went on to say she put a $1,000 down payment, and then financed the rest. She was proud of being able to make the purchase for her son, when in the past, she had no means to do so. 

There may have been an element of truth to her story, but if she really was making hundreds of thousands of dollars every few months, wouldn’t you think she could just buy a truck for her son?

So many of those stories are obviously, and dramatically embellished, yet if you read the comments, they all seem to believe every word of it.

First of all, drug addicts, ex-convicts, strippers, thieves, and prostitutes are not known for being brutally honest. In such a world, and with lifestyles that rely upon deceiving people, they are not likely to be telling the truth. The interview itself is opportunism, and in the case of Only Fans, porn stars, and escorts, they are using it as another marketing platform.

Chronic and pathological lying is a character disorder. Not all liars are murderers, but you can be pretty sure that most murderers are also liars. Chronic lying will erode a person’s character, and will often lead to worse things.

Even if a person does not get caught – eventually all those lies will catch up to them. Like getting caught in a squirming school of jelly fish, every single one of those lies will come back to bite, and entangle them. 

We should all do a lying inventory, on a regular basis. If we have lied, we should confess, and apologize. If we keep lying, God will send us strong delusion, and we will lose the ability to discern the truth.

Ultimately God has no mercy for unrepentant liars. We cannot keep truth, and lying in the same household, or even within the same soul. We have to honour and seek the truth. There is no middle ground.

Now you might say, what if someone asks you if you like their horrible green and yellow hair do? Do you say, it’s nauseating and hideous, because it is what you are thinking?

Or worse yet, what if your good friend asks you if you think their wife is having an affair, and you have seen her with the other person? You might know it is no secret, and he is the last to know.

Even for people who seek the truth, and want to be honest, we can be put in some dicey situations. Perhaps with the green and yellow hair, you could ask them if they like it, and are happy with it. And then let them know, it does not matter what everyone else thinks. After all – it’s their hair. 

The same with the question about the affair. You could ask your friend why they are suspicious, and what has caused the trust to erode? You might be able to be honest, without being brutal.

In one awful true crime case, a young man was suspicious of his wife, because of the way she was acting. He talked to his best friend about it, without having a clue it was his best friend who was having an affair with his wife. Of course the best friend lied to him.

These two guys had been best friends since childhood. Their parents went to the same church, and they both met their future wives in Sunday school. They were each other’s best men and bridesmaids at their weddings, and gave an outward appearance of living happily ever after.

The lying best friend sold his buddy a million dollar life insurance plan, and then plotted with his wife to kill him. One can hardly imagine the shock that poor man felt in the moments before his best friend shot him in the face.

He lured him into going duck hunting, and then pushed him overboard, thinking his waders would drown him. However, he managed to get out of the waders and swim to a nearby stump. As he clung to it calling for help, his buddy circled round, got close to him, and shot him point blank.

He then hid and buried his body in a murky swamp, where it stayed for over twenty years. This case was kept alive by the victim’s mother. She was relentless in her search for her son, and wrote something like 9000 letters to law enforcement over the years. She knew who had done it.

The reason the mother knew who had done the crime is because of the way her daughter in law had acted after the disappearance. She did not want anyone looking for him. In fact she was furious when her mother in law put up billboards, seeking help from the public to find her son.

The daughter in law collected the million dollars on the insurance policy, and after just a few months, the murderer moved in with her, and they got married. Both of them were steeped in adultery and deception, and the marriage fell apart.

After the marriage dissolved, they were out to kill each other, because of all their secrets. He hid in her car with a kill kit and a gun, and kidnapped her at gunpoint. He ordered her to drive to a remote location, but she drove into a busy downtown area and parked under a surveillance camera. She managed to convince him to get out of the car, and they could resume the conversation later on, with the hope of resolving and reconciling. She had no such intentions, and promptly drove to the nearest police station and reported the kidnapping.

When she reported the kidnapping, the detectives wanted more background, as in – what about the missing husband from twenty years ago? She adamantly refused to talk about it. She gave them orders to deal with the kidnapping, and don’t ask questions. She was haughty and arrogant.

They arrested her ex for the kidnapping, and offered him a plea deal, which he took. He had to show where the body was, and give all the details of the crime, as well as her involvement. When they found the body, after twenty years, he still had his wedding ring on his finger.

The woman, to her shock and dismay, got a longer prison sentence than the man who carried out the murder. He got the maximum sentence for kidnapping, and she got charged with conspiracy to commit murder.

The mother of the victim finally got her wish, which was to find out what happened to her son. She never let the case go cold. She lived to see justice, even though it was heartbreaking to realize the adultery, lying, and eventual murder that evolved out of these church families who knew each other all their lives.

The guy who killed his best friend was one of the sleaziest men you could ever imagine. Even when he gave his detailed testimony, and described all the affairs, the murder plot, and the crime itself, he was arrogant. He said they believed they were like David and Bathsheba, and would be forgiven by God, so it was no big deal. What an incredible way to rationalize a most horrific betrayal and crime. 

One of the big differences is that David was immediately filled with remorse, and confessed what he had done. He was devastated. 

In this case, the killer got away with the crime for twenty years, and they lived on the insurance blood money, without a conscience. Neither one of them had any remorse. Nor did they have any compassion for the grief stricken mother. The murderer only confessed to save his own skin. 

He ended up whining incessantly over the fact he was given the maximum sentence for kidnapping, because they had agreed not to charge him for the murder. Talk about a delusional couple. They both believed they had been mistreated by the system when they got sentenced. Neither one of them ever demonstrated remorse. The victim was a faithful, hardworking husband. But they never had a shred of remorse. 

We cannot be free of all character flaws, and lying is certainly one of them. But we can be aware of how important it is to avoid lying, to be trustworthy, and to confess any lies we do find ourselves caught in.

When we recognize and admit wrongdoing, it is an opportunity to abandon such things in the future. If we don’t acknowledge our faults, how can we change? If we keep lying, we can become hardened, and not even care after awhile.

The advice to guard our hearts, is not only to protect ourselves from wolves in sheep’s clothing, but also to protect ourselves from becoming the wolf. If we become chronic liars, chances are, we are a wolf too.

So purging the lies, is a way of keeping a pure and honest heart. You may not get any credit for it in the short term, but a clear conscience in the long run, is more valuable than gold.

If we can manage to stop deceiving ourselves, and deceiving others, we can pray for wisdom and discernment. We will not have either, if we cannot first seek the truth.

A path of lying can take people on a journey into the dark underbelly of life, and death. While the pathway to truth, is the journey to our sanctification, and redemption. If we believe in Christ, He will show us the way, the truth, and the life.

In many ways we are all solitary travellers, and the road we choose to take, is a matter of life and death. Although it was probably not written from a Christian perspective, Robert Frost captured the importance of a divergent path, and the choices we make in ‘The Road Not Taken” written in 1915.

As a child, I still vividly remember hearing this poem, and being fascinated by it, envisioning the scenery, and the man who stood pondering which way to go:

The Road Not Taken

“Two roads diverged in a yellow wood,
And sorry I could not travel both
And be one traveler, long I stood
And looked down one as far as I could
To where it bent in the undergrowth;
Then took the other, as just as fair,
And having perhaps the better claim,
Because it was grassy and wanted wear;
Though as for that the passing there
Had worn them really about the same,
And both that morning equally lay
In leaves no step had trodden black.
Oh, I kept the first for another day!
Yet knowing how way leads on to way,
I doubted if I should ever come back.
I shall be telling this with a sigh
Somewhere ages and ages hence:
Two roads diverged in a wood, and I—
I took the one less traveled by,
And that has made all the difference.”
Robert Frost

 

 

 

What Is In The Future & The Future For Our Children?

Obviously I cannot answer this question from a secular perspective. Probably no one can. The division, or more aptly the chasm presented on future predictions, is a rivalry between atheism, various world religions, and authentic Christianity, based on biblical prophecy. 

Millions of people try to figure out the future. Some are atheists and secular humanists, and see a future based on AI, science, and transhumanism. This gives rise to all the body altering and anti-aging ideas, as well as the concept of freezing bodies for a future revival. It alters the course of humanity, and claims to have control over the way the future unfolds. 

In my opinion, AI is based on programming by humans. It is structured the way they want to structure it. It cannot take on a life of its own, because it is technology, and is not alive.

The exceptional growth of AI does transcend certain human capacities, based on the massive amounts of data, computational abilities, and what can be extrapolated from the data.

One scientist, using ChatGPT was able to gather data, and set up tables on drug reactions covering over 6000 drugs. After doing so, he broke it down into classes of drugs, countries, age groups, and so on. This kind of information can be beneficial, and provide some valuable insights on large collections of data. 

The same goes for economics, and numbers, because AI is geared toward mathematical compilations. Modelling has been widely used for many years, however as we saw with covid, it can be wildly inaccurate. 

AI certainly has its limitations, which in my opinion, relates most of all to language. The nuances, figures of speech, and patterns in language, are not as easy to interpret correctly like numbers are. If you listen to ChatGPT stories, they mispronounce multiple words, to the point it sounds automated and fake. If there is such brilliance, why can’t they pronounce Versace? 

Can AI discern human emotions, human motives, and human intuition? I think the answer is no. Given the limitations of AI, one would be wise to see it as a valuable tool in data analysis, mathematical computations, research, and to a certain more limited extent, language, beliefs, and the human condition. It is far from infallible, as we have seen from modelling, to science fiction like dystopian worldviews, to word usage. 

Although there are psychics, and people who predict the future on every topic, from the stock market to finding dead bodies, most are either vague, fallible, or both. 

Nostradamus was probably the most famous of all, when it comes to secular predictions. To determine who he was, including his background, and how he came to be so famous, contains many layers, and multifarious quatrains. Regardless, most of his predictions were rather vague, as it is with most psychics, horoscopes, and predictions based on astrology.

Nostradamus was born in France in 1503 to a wealthy and prominent Jewish family. His grandfather was a physician, and he too, became a physician. At the time, astrology was part of the required studies, because it was believed to be part of health for some reason.

Therefore he was an astrologer, a physician, a seer, and was also considered to be a scientist. In the 16th century, there was not much distinction between science, astrology, and mysticism.

Beginning in 1549 Nostradamus began publishing a yearly almanac predicting the weather. The almanac also included other future events, and it became a well known yearly publication until his death in 1566. He was also very interested in plagues, and predicting health outcomes. 

Interestingly, he wrote most of his material in poetic quatrains, or four line stanzas. This led to his most famous works “Les Propheties” or “The Prophecies” consisting of a hundred quatrains in groups of ten. The groups were described as “Centuries” but did not refer to actual centuries in the timelines as we know them. This means his most famous, world renowned work, basically consisted of four hundred lines of verse.

Since verse contains a lot of symbolism, metaphor, and ambiguity, not everyone agrees that he actually predicted the events credited to him. Those events include the great fire of London, the rise of Napoleon and Hitler, the dawn of the atomic age, the Sept 11 attacks on the World Trade Centre, and many more.

However, the predictions were not very clear. The reasons for this is supposedly because he feared being persecuted by the church, for using astrology to make the claim of having prophetic visions. Others say it was because it gave him leeway for all the inaccuracies.

In addition to astrology, he believed in Hinduism, and the coming of the Hindu god Kalki Avatar to save people, and destroy the wicked. But like so many of his prophecies, he did not mention Hinduism, or this god by name. He made reference to these beliefs in his quatrains, so they were always open to interpretation.

As far as the question, how accurate were these predictions? They were as unerring as you want them to be. In addition to the material being written in verse, was the fact it was written in archaic French language of the era. Verse, due to its skeletal structure, is very difficult to translate.

Archaic, and ambiguous verse written in the 16th century, is even more difficult to translate with any accuracy. So not only are the predictions unclear, and easily misconstrued, but so too, was the language and translation of the quatrains. 

If anything, the conclusion surrounding the world’s most famous soothsayer, it tells us such predictions cannot be relied upon. In fact, it was rather arrogant of him to call his quatrains prophecy. He should have known better. Four hundred elusive quatrains can hardly be aligned with future events, without doing a few contortions.

On the other hand, the bible, if you are a believer, is the only truly prophetic written word in existence. In contrast to Nostradamus, the Bible contains over 31,000 verses in 66 books, averaging 471 verses per book.

To the non-believer, the bible does not contain accurate prophecies. However there are many historical records to align with scripture. There is much speculation surrounding the events of the past, as well as the future prophetic events. When we believe the bible, we place our trust in what it says. 

Even among bible believing Christians, we often misconstrue, or misinterpret what we do not understand. I was listening to a podcast this morning published by an intelligent person who has done a significant amount of research.

His conclusions about the falsehoods surrounding dispensationalism made a lot of sense. But as he went on into more detail about his beliefs regarding future biblical prophecies, I could not follow his logic around the interpretation of future events.

He does not believe in a future millennial reign of Christ on earth. He believes this millennial reign has been in existence since Christ died on the cross. He also does not believe Satan will be bound when Christ returns. He believes Satan has already been bound. Therefore he views what most of us see as prophetic events to be filled in the future, as having already happened.

I did not listen to all of his theories, but it seems he believes these important events are in the past, because he does not understand how or why Satan would be released again, after the thousand year reign. He also believes Christ is reigning now, therefore it cannot be projected into a future millennial reign.

I went back and re-read the Book of Revelation, and many other verses pertaining to the future of this world, and cannot see how the millennial reign of Christ can be denied, placed in the past, or present, or viewed as metaphorical. This fellow used the argument that many of us are mistaken, because we have a literalistic view of the scriptures. I disagree. We are not limited to a literalistic view at all. 

The bible is full of symbolism, metaphors, figures of speech, and literalism. It contains a rich collection of language style and phraseology, combined with past, present and future tense. It was written by forty different authors, each with their own expressive literary style. In my opinion, the combination of God’s inspired words, exquisite literary ability, and divine spiritual understanding, makes it the highest literary achievement of all time. 

When we read about Christ’s time on earth with the disciples, and all the descriptions of how he healed so many people, is that not literal? They are describing actual events concerning the healing of physical bodies.

When we read verses about the seven spirits of God, and being born of the spirit, we know those descriptions are not describing the flesh. When we read about the beasts in the Book of Revelation, we know those are metaphorical descriptions of kingdoms, or dominant world powers. The dragon represents Satan. The horns on the beast represents kings. Therefore, when we read the bible, we are reading a combination of language constructs. 

Although there are many things in the bible I do not fully understand, I have faith they will one day be revealed. However I do not see how anyone could believe Satan has been bound. We are seeing far too much violence, lawlessness, deception, abominations, and crisis after crisis, all throughout the world. 

The bible actually tells us Satan is roaming the earth, knowing he has little time left, so he is more aggressive than ever. He has been roaming the earth, since he was cast out of heaven with one third of the angels, who chose to follow him. The only time Satan is bound, is written in the Book of Revelation 20: Verses 1-3:

1 And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand.

2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,

3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.

Why, after a thousand years is he loosed for a little season? This is perplexing for sure. But to disregard all the verses describing the millennial reign of Christ, is not the answer to this question. There has to be a reason, whether we understand it or not. 

I believe the thousand year millennial reign has to be be a literal reign. For believers, and overall, we know Christ has the ultimate victory, and we know He reigns in our own hearts and minds right now. We also know He will return to the earth, in power and glory. There are many verses telling us when this happens, it is for a period of a thousand years. 

Some people believe we all go to heaven, but there is no biblical basis for such a belief. The verses that tell us about the future events, make frequent reference to the earth, to the nations, and locations of where all these things take place.

John 3:13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.

The binding of Satan, and the peaceful thousand year reign is not the finale. It is part of the process. The bible tells us the whole earth will be filled with the knowledge of God. Obviously we have a lot to learn. It also tells us we will have some role in the final judgement day, when the rest of the dead (non-believers) will be resurrected to face judgment. 

The ending of the millennial reign is very significant, to include the final judgment day, and the temporary release of Satan, as another very climactic event. It represents the complete eradication of sin, death, and the world as we have known it. It is the fulfillment of the time period, and preparation required – to usher in the eternal kingdom of God.

The millennial reign of Christ is a distinct period of time, with a distinct purpose. When this period of time ends, and the new earth is created, God will come to the earth to be with His people. There will be no night, and there will be no sun or sea. There will be no more sin, no more death, no more pain, no more crying, no more conflict, no more rejection, no more deception, We will all be partakers of the fruits from tree of life. God will be the light of the world. The description of the new earth, is different than it is during the 1000 year reign. 

This ultimate defeat of all evil, and of death itself, to include a new earth and a new heaven, is something that happens after the millennial reign. For some reason, many preachers choose to ignore, or blot out this important 1000 year period, that is outlined in the bible prophecy. 

For those who believe the thousand year reign is happening now, and has been since Christ was crucified and raised from the dead, they explain the contradiction of timelines, based on the fact Christ was raised from the dead 2000 years ago, by saying the thousand year reign, just means a very long time. I think to make such an interpretive stretch, is not what the bible intends. Of course people can believe what they choose to believe. But as Christians we are advised to diligently seek the truth, and test all spirits. 

There has never been a time on this earth, since the Garden of Eden, where a child can lead a lion, or when there has been no war or violence. Clearly we are looking at future events, not past or present. The same with the binding of Satan. This binding of Satan, is not the current state of affairs, and nor has it happened in the past. 

The 1000 year reign is mentioned several times in the Book of Revelation. It is not a metaphor, nor is it an obscure hidden message. It is going to be a time of rest and restoration, of peace, and joy as all things settle into harmony. Even the beasts of the earth are no longer fierce toward people, or other animals. We will be able to coexist without living in fear of people or animals. It is something to look forward to with hope and gratitude. 

In fact, the Book of Revelation is about the revelation and return of Jesus Christ. He is revealed to us in His word, and in His spirit. The events leading up to His return are unfolding. Things are heating up. He will bring peace to this earth, and when He does, it will be a shakeup like none other. 

There are so many falsehoods, we need to pray for faith, discernment, and truth, now more than ever before. Deception is becoming increasingly sophisticated. Thought reform is injected into all of the media platforms.

More than anything, it is a percentage of the professing Christians who are leading people astray with faulty interpretations of the bible. Every time I read these interpretations, I go back to what the bible actually says. I hope and pray I am not misinterpreting what I read, and urge all people to read it for themselves. We cannot rely on someone else to interpret God’s word. We most certainly can learn from others, but we have to test all things. 

This not only pertains to God’s word, but also to the media, and other platforms bent on filling our minds with deception and trivia. They want to tell us what to think, and shame us for wrong think. If you support a certain political party, the opposing party will take one espoused belief by someone in the other party, and accuse all of the electorate of being conspiracy theorists, or anti-science, or whatever.

We do not all think the same way. Our values and priorities differ. Individualism is not a bad thing. It is the way we are. If someone in Northern BC believes 5G towers cause cancer, so be it. We all have God-given free will, as well as the Charter Right to our own thought, belief and opinions, as long as it does not project prejudice, or harm to others. If people have a lifestyle or belief we do not agree with, we still do not have the right to interfere with their choices, or judge them.

There are Christians who go to abortion clinics, to try and prevent abortions. They often get arrested. Or they attend gay pride events, to try and rebuke those choices. I know some will disagree, but I personally do not believe we have the right to interfere with what other people are doing, if the laws permit it.

We have to acknowledge that non-believers are under the law, and so are we. The only way we are not under the law, is because we have ethics, and beliefs based on love, mercy, forgiveness, kindness, gentleness, and faith. For these things are not under the law. 

For one thing, abortion clinics, bar rooms, pride celebrations, etc. are places where people have a lawful right to attend, or use their services. As Christians, if we see those as being places to avoid, then avoid them. Do not try to force others to avoid them, because it is not the time or the place, to try and reform what others believe in, or choose to do. We do not control the free will of other people. It is enough to gain self-control, and recognize our own sins. 

It is not lawful on the part of Christians to try and stop someone from doing what this secular world by law, permits them to do. Just because I do not believe we should interfere with the rights of others, does not mean I agree with all things they do. Nor do I agree with all the things I once did. 

If non-believers showed up outside a church, and tried to stop people from entering, the police would be called. If they tried to hand out Mormon or JW tracts outside a Baptist church, they would be told to leave. If they tried to take over the podium, and preach their own beliefs or lifestyle, they would also be asked to leave. 

Christians, like all people, should realize they could be misguided, especially when it comes to self-righteous judgement of other people. We all need to respect boundaries, and realize that God Himself, does not force people to believe, to love Him, to change their ways, or to stop sinning. If the decision to repent is not done freely, it is not true repentance, because repentance involves a change of heart. 

Christians who try to control, intervene, or impose their beliefs onto others are completely off- base. There are many criminals who identify as Christians. I was forced into a car, forcibly confined, and forced into a relationship with a teacher, based on lies, dominance, and threats.

He believed God had told him to adopt me. I was not up for adoption. There was no adoption of course. He also believed he was in the role of a god over my life. I now know, and knew at the time, he was completely off the rails. But he was so arrogant, self-righteous, and willing to abuse power, I was overwhelmed and ganged up on.

Therefore, I learned the hard way, how people can call themselves Christians, yet have no respect for the laws, or the rights of other people. Satan is the father of lies, and I know full well the teacher was a pathological liar. During his incessant brainwashing, he repeated one lie after another, and tried to gaslight all of my memories, and attempts to reason with him. To this day, I face repercussions for rejecting his lies, and lifelong exploitation. 

Anyone who uses unlawful force over another person, who is not under their jurisdiction, like what the teacher did to me, and then justifies it by saying “intervention was required” is a liar and a crook. If intervention really was required, there are lawful ways to go about it. It does not apply to a student, who is the target of an obsessive and corrupt teacher, who has a god delusion. 

Such self-righteous behaviour is repugnant to the average person, and rightly so. Christians who are controlling, lying, disrespecting boundaries, refuse to acknowledge free will, and the rights of others, can easily become so delusional, they do criminal acts. Criminal acts under the guise of Christianity, have been committed since the beginning of time.

Abortion doctors have been shot, people have been killed through aggressive exorcisms. Others have been abducted and held captive. The outcome of misinterpreting the bible, or in thinking God is speaking to them, and giving them commands has led to the rise of cults, insanity, and horrific crimes. 

It is not up to us to force our will, or beliefs onto other people. We can share our beliefs, and if we are rejected, we simply carry on.

Repentance, forgiveness, and sanctification comes by the grace of God, and what Christ did for us on the cross. We do not in any way prevail over the free will He has given to other people, and in turn, they do not have the right to take over our free will. 

By all means, we should help people, be kind, charitable, encouraging etc. But that is to be done without making demands on them, or judging, or manipulating them in any way. Take note of what it says in Revelation 22:11

11 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still.

Beware of those who say, “God told me such and such” especially if it is about your life. I remember saying to the teacher, “Since it is my life, why wouldn’t God tell me too?” I also asked him if God spoke to him out of the sky, or the walls – or what? 

People can gain a lot of power over vulnerable or gullible people, if they pretend God is giving them the authority to do so. We need to keep in mind, God does not operate that way. His communication with us is through His word, and through prayer. The bible is the authority when it comes to God’s instructions over our lives. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise, because they are lying if they do claim to be speaking for God. 

It is not a Christian perspective to use force, or to control another adult. If we do not like what someone is doing, we remove ourselves. If it is a matter of protecting another person, we contact the authorities. Otherwise, we accept people, pray for them, and encourage them in whatever way we can. 

We have to respect the choices other people make. Many churches have been infiltrated with prosperity gospel, circus like entertainment, and what not. But these things happen subtly, and with permission. If people in the congregation view it as a deviation from the true gospel, they leave the church, and find another one. Or they stand up as a member of the church and try to talk sense into people. These differences often lead to significant conflicts, and splits. 

There are churches steeped in outward appearances, and the love of money. There is pride, vanity, deception, gossip, and exploitation in some churches. We all have to examine our own lives first, and foremost. We never have the right to violate boundaries, in order to control another adult.

The attempt to control a spouse, has led to countless divorces. Even though we should love one another, people cannot be controlled, and love cannot be forced, or it is not love.

Even if a tyrant does manage to control his family, they will grow to hate him. You cannot know, or dictate what is in another person’s heart or mind. Only Christ knows what is in our hearts. If there is truly love among people, they will trust each other, and care for each other because of love, not because of control. 

The bible tells us not to believe in psychics, sorcerers, those who try and communicate with the dead, and those who preach a different gospel. Beware of those who claim to have messages directly from God. Read the bible yourself, because the apostles are the ones who were given instructions by God to write down what they saw. 

Beware of those who write many books, and spend more time on sales pitches to sell, and get people to read those books, as opposed to reading the bible. They are more concerned about exalting themselves and getting rich, than they are about promoting the bible.

Some famous modern day preachers, prepare their sermons, and then transfer those sermons into books. If they insert too much of their own perspective, or lean toward false doctrine, or follow certain isms, like Calvinism, dispensationalism, Catholicism, etc. they could be leading people astray. 

The bible, and the ages – are not broken up into seven dispensations. That is based on the teachings of John Darby and Scofield, not God. The bible does not teach or describe a pre-tribulation rapture. Once again, the concept is a part of the Darby dispensational false teaching. False doctrines are described as doctrines of devils. 

Another controversy among Christian beliefs is with regards to what happens to the unrepentant non-believers? Some preachers adamantly claim they will face eternal punishment, and torment in the lake of fire. People who preach this, and believe it, speak about it with absolute certainty. But are they wrong? And why would God torment people forever? 

Once again, they take certain scriptures and fit them into a mindset. The bible does say the devil, and the false prophet will be punished forever. But all of the verses describing what happens to people, points to death. There are at least a hundred verses to support this, so it is difficult to understand how or why anyone would adhere to the eternal torment concept. There could certainly be temporary torment, but not eternal torment. They will die and cease to exist. 

Romans 6:23 For the wages of sinne is death: but the gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Psalm 37:10 For yet a little while, and the wicked shall not be: yea, thou shalt diligently consider his place, and it shall not be.

We were given many warnings not to be deceived. When people misrepresent scripture, it is very easy to be led astray, if we do not know what the scripture actually says.

The Book of Revelation is probably used to fear monger, and deceive people, more than any other book of the bible. For the believer, it is filled with hope, and awe, and of things to come – not scare tactics.

Keep in mind – the word antichrist is not in the Book of Revelation either. All the things we hear about a single formidable antichrist, is based on potentially faulty interpretations. The following is what the bible does say about the antichrist(s). Notice the warning about the antichrist as described in the bible, is not depicting a single individual, who rises to dominate the world in the end times.

If the antichrist actually was a single powerful and influential person, then why would the word be mentioned only in John, and not in Revelation? And why would its usage be plural, and not singular? The truth is – the antichrist is a spirit of unbelief and rejection of Christ. There are many people, of all demographics and eras, who fall into this category. 

1 John 2:18 Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.

1 John 2:22 Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son.

1 John 4:3  And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.

2 John 1:7 For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist.

The Book of Revelation does speak about Satan, the false prophet, and those who take the mark of the beast. But it does not mention the word antichrist. The book of John mentions antichrist, and states there are many. So to somehow come up with this monumental figurehead superimposed somehow over Satan himself seems rather misleading, and doubtful. It may be the stuff of Hollywood, similar to the rapture, but it is not actually described in the bible, unless you choose to believe it based on what man is teaching, not on what God is teaching. 

It is plausible, and even likely that a character with a great deal of power, and charisma will surface, and deceive even more people, in the final years and months before Christ returns. However, I think we should keep in mind what the bible says, and realize there are many. 

If someone who has an alternative lifestyle, or recognizes the error of his or her ways, is seeking another way of living, or has a desire to know God, then by all means, we can share the gospel, and support their desire to change direction, or seek forgiveness, as we ourselves have done. 

As far as what the future holds for ourselves and our children, I most certainly do not believe in what the astrologers and psychics have said throughout history. 

I do believe in the bible, and see it as the only way we can possibly understand what is in our future, and what it all means. The great battle between what is good, and what is evil is unfolding, whether we see it or not. 

Even though there is controversy, and apostasy in some of the churches, those who are in Christ, are one body of believers, and are like-minded in this regard, for Christ shows us the way, the truth, and the life (John 14:6). No one can separate us from the love of God (Romans 8:38-39).

The battle between good and evil is outstretched from the very first chapters in Genesis, when Adam and Eve ate the forbidden fruit from the tree of knowledge of good and evil – to the final chapters in Revelation.  It is where all of the knowledge of good and evil comes to fruition, into a dynamic polarization, battle of Armageddon (Revelation 16:16), and the defeat of all things evil.

This battle includes all things earthly, all things heavenly, all thing fleshly, and all things spiritual. We cannot see or understand all of it, because we are not God. Therefore we are told to repent, put our trust in God, and live by faith. 

Romans 1:17 For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

Galatians 3:11 But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith.

Although there are many verses to explain how the just shall live by faith – Hebrews 10: 36-39  is probably the most descriptive:

36 For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye might receive the promise.

37 For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.

38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.

39 But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.

For the believers, it is important to study the bible. According to biblical timelines, the earth is now around 6000 years old. Although we do not know the time of Christ’s return, we do know what the bible tells us about it. We also know according to Genesis the world was created in six days, and on the seventh day God rested. We see the significance of number seven in many places throughout the bible, so it makes sense the millennial reign could be in the seventh millennium. Matthew 24: 11-14 does give us some insight as to the state of the world before He returns:

11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many.

12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.

13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.

14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

Intentional Deception Is One Of The Greatest Cruelties

There is little dispute about the number of cruelties human beings have managed to inflict upon each other. The obvious acts of cruelty are violence, incitement of violence, and untamed words of anger and hatred.

However lies, deception, gaslighting, manipulation, and betrayal – often under the pretence of love and kindness, are some of the worst things we have to endure. The classic betrayal happens in marriages, when one partner sneaks around and has an affair. Often, even though the other partner might suspect it, or even if they confront the offending partner, they continue to lie.

But there are countless other forms of betrayal, in families, in businesses, in advertising, and in government propaganda. When people are betrayed, they are often angry, and feel victimized. Sometimes anger leads to revenge. Sometimes lies and betrayal leads to crimes of violence.

Religion, politics, and the media, all carry their own special brand of lying, and sophisticated avenues of deception. This can lead to mass indoctrination, which has happened many times throughout history, and continues to happen to this day. In fact the deceptions have grown exponentially, due to the increase in broadcasting platforms, and the rapid dissemination of information.

The rise in independent publications has helped to balance, or warn people of intentional deceptions, but sometimes it only adds to the confusion. People get accused of being conspiracy theorists, and of spreading misinformation.

The task therefore is to discern what the truth is, and how we might protect ourselves from betrayal. Probably one of the most obvious forms of betrayal is found in romance scams. When it comes to emotional hoodwinking, some people are extremely gullible.

Healthy marriages help to protect people from predators. Unhealthy marriages can expose people to one of the most deadly situations of all, which is the love triangle. Love triangles have led to countless murders.

When marriages break down – the children are harmed, often beyond repair, because the illusion of trust and security is shattered. Things are not what they expected them to be. In all likelihood, the split partners are then subjected to the risks associated with online dating, and trying to find a partner, when there are children in the picture.

If the split happened because of an affair, the task to integrate the children into the new relationship, is full of court battles, custody arrangements, child support, and the need to forgive, in order to be able to effectively juggle it all. Some people do manage it, but life does become more complicated. 

I listened to a woman tell her story of being a victim of a romance scam. Although it was not her fault, she did have a responsibility to protect herself, to guard her heart, and her bank account.

Many people find partners through online dating, without being scammed. She happened to come across a slick con man, but in her case, there were many red flags. For some reason, she chose to ignore those warning signs.

For starters, she was taken in by elaborate stories of riches, family catastrophes, and secrecy. Anyone who is involved in online dating should familiarize themselves with the patterns surrounding romance scams. They follow a certain template, even though some are a little more discreet than others are. Real life is often mundane and ordinary. Fiction is full of James Bond like episodes. 

The basic template is one of riches, flattery and grandiose promises. The relationship is often advanced very quickly, with love bombing, and an attempt to pull the person away from other relationships, and friendships, because the perpetrator wants the undivided attention of his or her target.

Once they have the person on the hook, they start reeling them in. They add more elaborate layers to their plot. In the case of the woman describing her situation, her lover was not available in the evenings. She could not call him at home. Eventually she found out he was married.

In the organized crime template, once the person is on the hook, and being reeled in, all of a sudden the perp has an unforeseen drama. It might be an accident, an issue with a business partner, bank account, or tragedy in the family. This is used to garner sympathy, and the pooling, or pulling together of their combined resources.

The victim has already been love bombed with flattery and promises, so she accepts and trusts this sudden change of circumstances. The perp needs her help, and of course she is willing to help, because they are planning on building a life together.

So the cycle begins. First it is a few hundred, or a few thousand dollars. Then there is another explanation in order to get more money. Once the person is sucked into such a scheme, they find it increasingly difficult to get out of. To extricate themselves, they have to see the writing on the wall, admit they have been scammed, and terminate the relationship.

They have to deal with the recognition of both the emotional abuse, and the financial abuse, and cut their losses. The sooner they do this, the better off they are. Some of them allow it to go on, to the point they bankrupt themselves.

Many people who get duped, feel very ashamed once they realize how foolish they were. The shame compounds the damages, because the victim has difficulty explaining how or why they could have been so dumb. He or she may have lost an inheritance for their children, or grandchildren, so they feel remorse in the aftermath of it all. 

I think for anyone who is using social media or online dating, it would help to develop some criteria, or a checklist, to set emotions aside and evaluate what is going on. The checklist might include doing a reverse image look-up on the photo to see if they have set up a fake profile using someone else’s photo. 

Other things might be to go on a romance scam site to see what the standard patterns are. And probably most of all, arrange a public place such as a coffee shop to meet. You can tell far more about a person when they are sitting in front of you, than you can online. There is no point in developing a relationship online, because it could be purely fictional.

In some way or another, we have all been deceived. If we are targeted by someone who sets out to deceive us, especially during a time when we are weak and vulnerable, we can get caught in their snare.

There are times when the person who is betrayed does not garner much sympathy, because they were foolish in believing all the lies. On the flip side of the coin, trust is the basic foundation for love. We have to put our trust in others, in order to love each other. It is a risk we all take. 

I listened to the convoluted story of a homeless person in Seattle the other night. Although I really do not know if he was telling the truth or not, by the time he was finished, I came to the conclusion it was a con. Why? Because he never took responsibility, and each of his crimes was shrouded in a plausible explanation to make him look better.

At the age of eighteen, he ended up in prison for murder. He claimed he killed a guy who had molested his seven year old sister. Yet as the story went on, his sister was never brought up again. It is common knowledge that child sexual predators are the lowest of the low in the prison pecking order, so I began to wonder if he used it as an excuse to justify why he killed someone. 

He also claimed his father was a Hell’s Angel, but he was not. However, as he described more of his background, and how the Hell’s Angels had covered his legal costs, and bail, it became evident he was part of the gang. Later on he described being kidnapped and beaten by gangsters, yet he never did admit being part of the gangster system. 

His story was one colossal drama after another. He was portraying himself as both a hero, and a victim. Throughout the interview he was chain smoking. Toward the end, he claimed he had been diagnosed with not one, but two types of cancers. 

The finale of his story was the depth of his victimization. When he got out of prison in his late thirties, he was given housing, and a job. But he did not give up his impulsive criminal behaviour, all with one excuse after another. 

Even though he is deserving of sympathy, food, and shelter, I could not help but think he was telling a rather fictional story, in order to garner sympathy and get money. Even a person who is on the street needs food. He also had a dog to feed and care for, chain smoked, and admitted to taking drugs every day. His lifestyle would have cost him at least between two and three thousand a month. 

He was clearly very intelligent, but somehow early in life, he lost his way, as a part of intergenerational patterns, and self deception. His story illustrated how instead of becoming the hero of his own story line, he was actually the victim of his own deception. As time went on, he sank deeper into the dysfunction and deception he had orchestrated. The only hope for this man, and for all of us – is to repent before we die. There is no merit in continuing to deny our own nature, and wrongdoing. 

As I listened to this man, and all of his problems, it seemed like he was better off in prison. He never worked in his life, and when he was not in prison, he continued a life of crime. Then he ended up on the streets. It goes to show, there are some seasoned, and experienced criminals in the homeless camps. 

Scams are becoming part of our daily lives, and are intruding into our phones, emails, and bank accounts. There are phishing scams claiming to be from Amazon, UPS, Fed Ex, Pay Pal, Canada Post, Banks, and CRA. Some of them are very sophisticated and use the logo, and even have YouTube videos to set people up for the scam.

The CRA scams target seniors, claiming you have a deposit, with a link to open. Amazon scams will tell you your credit card has suspicious activity. Delivery companies will tell you they were unable to deliver a package, so open a link for further details.

In every case, do not engage or open any links. When I get phishing scams from PayPal or UPS, they have a phishing email to forward it to. If you suspect something is a scam, Google the organization to see if there are reports of scams. In many cases you will see notifications telling you they will never send you a text message, etc. If you get a phishing email, look at the address it came from. Usually that will tell you it is from a hotmail account, or will have a long string of characters.

If you are concerned because you receive a message about your bank or credit cards, look them up separately or call the number on the back of the card to see if there really has been any suspicious activity. If UPS says you have a package they cannot deliver, login to the site and use the tracking number you were given. Usually it is fake and does not show up. One time the tracking number I entered showed a package being shipped from state to state. It weighed several hundred pounds, so I knew it had nothing to do with me.

Similar to the romance scams, the fraudsters send you a fake identity, and try to bait you into taking the hook. They try to instil a sense of urgency, because taking the hook, means you react. They are trying to get access to your accounts.

Another vulnerability is in passwords. Personally, I don’t think it is a good idea to save passwords on your devices. I know many people do, but in my opinion, hackers can get into any device. 

A recent scam, is to contact people on social media, and get them involved in a fake investment plot, using gift cards. The victim willingly buys the gift cards, which are available in grocery stores, and department stores. They are then asked to send the code for the gift card to the scammer. The scammer gets the value of whatever is on the card, without leaving any banking, or credit card to trace. One elderly woman lost thousands of dollars, believing she was investing in a business from an old high school acquaintance who had contacted her via FaceBook. 

Another elderly couple lost over $600,000 to an Amazon scam. They were duped into giving banking information with claims a parcel had been re-routed from Hong Kong and they had to pay the shipping, which would be refunded once it was sorted out. It was a con in order to get access to the funds in their bank account. 

In my opinion if Amazon makes a mistake, which is usually a third party seller, it is up to them to remedy the mistake. You can go to the Amazon website, under Customer Service and follow up on a delayed refund etc. The rule of thumb is to not engage with whoever contacts you, then go directly to the organization to double check.

You do not send or receive a delivery without a legitimate tracking number. If you receive an order from an organization that you did not order, let them follow up to remedy it without giving them any credit card or bank info. After all, if you did not order it, you cannot get a mailing label to return it, and nor do you have an order number to follow up on because you did not make the purchase. 

My response to having received something you did not order, is to wait a few weeks, and then donate it. There is no easy way to follow up on something you did not order. If a company cannot keep track of what they are doing, or find a way to remedy it – it is not my problem. I do not want to get involved in any third party seller scams. 

PayPal is very good when it comes to helping prevent scams. They have an outline to help you identify phishing scams, as well as an email address to report them to. When I was charged on my PayPal account for a service I did not receive, it was resolved quickly. 

One of the most well known betrayals of all time, is the betrayal of Christ by Judas Iscariot. Typical of human nature, Jesus was betrayed for money. Judas was the treasurer among the apostles, and was entrusted with the money. The biblical record involving the betrayal of Jesus, has many lessons, and deeper meanings.

The big difference of course, is that Christ was without sin, and was not fooled by the impending betrayal. He knew Judas was harbouring dark thoughts, even though he was pretending to be a follower of Christ. The final kiss Judas imparted onto Jesus, was symbolic of betrayal, hidden under the guise of love. In actual fact, the kiss was part of a scheme to identify Jesus to those who intended to crucify him. 

The outcome for Judas was devastating. He realized his error, but it was too late. He tried to remedy the betrayal by giving the money back, and then ended up hanging himself. Part of what this betrayal teaches us, is the consequences of betrayal, and how it can set off a chain of events. 

Even though we have all been deceived in some ways, we cannot under estimate the importance of seeking the truth. Christ warned us many times, not to be deceived. For those who do not seek and love the truth, the bible tells us – they  are sent strong delusion, so they will believe lies. There are serious ramifications surrounding deception.

Truth is not a matter of opinion. Truth is truth. The opposite of truth is deception and lies. Sugar coated lies, are worse than anything. Attempts to force lies on us by those who abuse power, is appalling, and often there is little we can do about it.

Getting out from under the oppressive blanket of those who abuse power, and lie pathologically, is probably the most difficult challenge we will ever face.

Many pious Christians will condemn everything but lying and arrogance. Yet among the seven things listed in the Book of Proverbs that God hates the most – are lying and a haughty look. The list of things God hates embodies all of the terrible things stemming from self deception, and deceiving others. Pride, arrogance, scheming, and violence are the outcomes.

As crafty and arrogant as many liars are – they will lose. In my own life as a kid in school, I was taken captive by a high school teacher who ruthlessly brainwashed me with lies. He would force me into his car, and take me home with him for the night, indoctrinating me with a litany of falsehoods. As a student, and obsessive target of this teacher, I had nowhere to turn. It was horrible to the point of being torture. 

I knew it was profoundly abusive, and to this day, I consider it to be the most abusive relationship by far, of my entire lifetime. It was downright sadistic, and never once did he consider I had every right to say no, or even the right to be who I am. I did not have the right to feel the way I feel, to think the way I think, or even to be a member of my own family.

He was especially dogmatic if I dared to think my mother was my mother. He pretended to be very hurt by such assertions on my part. I was raised by my mother, and looked just like her. Ironically her name was Joy, and I was nicknamed by our Swedish grandmother as a toddler, as Little Joy. I have always had a good memory, so of course I knew who my mother was from the day I was born. 

I clearly remember when our younger brother was born, even though I was only fourteen months old at the time. We had a big black car with a red interior. He was put in a wicker basket on the floor in the back seat when he was brought home from the hospital. When we got home and all piled out of the car, our mother said “don’t step on the baby.” 

I remember with great curiosity watching her change his diaper. When he peed, she said, “Oh he is a boy all right.” A month or so later she was holding him while sitting on the arm of a large upholstered chair. I was sitting on the couch falling asleep. She said, “you’re tired, it is time for bed.” I vehemently shook my head, no way, I was not tired. I got off the couch and walked across the floor, and fell over. She laughed and said, “see you are so tired!” 

Of course I remember countless things about my childhood like anyone else. Why did the teacher and his wife think I would not remember? It is baffling to this day. They were total strangers to me, yet they pretended to have raised me. They did not raise me for one day of my upbringing. They created this pretence, and after awhile people seemed to believe it. I used to think – surely no one believes this. How could they? But carefully crafted lies, when repeated over and over again, soon become ingrained. They believe their own delusions. 

The teacher was very authoritarian. Every time I refuted something he said, which was often, he would puff up, and threaten punishment. I was being defiant, and difficult to manage. He would claim I needed intervention, and was emotionally disturbed. He lied brazenly about things that are obvious and easy to prove.

He was also very determined to make sure I did not think I was smart, when I knew full well I had skipped a grade, and was academically gifted. Not to the extreme, but moderately so. He really honed in on shaming the intelligence out of me.

He was in his twenties at the time, and was married. He insisted I had the same IQ as his wife. I found such a claim to be really bizarre. I knew I did not have the same IQ on two given days, so how could I have the same IQ as his wife? It was like I could not even own my brain, or what I thought. He was in control of my mind, and my potential. He took credit for it, not me. 

He repeated the IQ lie (along with many other lies for years). His wife did not accelerate through school, did not show any signs of academic giftedness, and did not graduate from nursing until she was in her mid twenties. The teacher forced me into a nursing program, so I could not accept a scholarship into an English lit program. Then he took credit for the fact I was a nurse. Once again, it was his accomplishment, not mine. 

Even though I had no desire to be a nurse, I knew I had to get a post secondary education. So I did not quit and drop out even though I was very young. I did not find the courses difficult, but did not like the hospital part at all. On the wards, I felt it was all very strange, and worrisome. Like, what if I did not put one of those circular beds together properly, and dropped a person on their head? I always felt like a fish out of water. Fortunately, I did learn pretty quickly, to adapt and figure things out.

I ended up writing the RN exams when I was nineteen. As I got to know the teacher’s wife, I knew darn well she was not that bright. I used to think to myself – she married him, so how could she be bright? I tried to explain the teacher situation to the University English professor, who was trying to steer me into a scholarship program.

He was livid when he heard me stammering out why I had to stay in nursing, and how this teacher had taken control of my life. He told me it should be reported to the police. At the time, I was far too scared to do anything about it. 

Eerily, during my last conversation with the teacher’s wife, she described to me in graphic detail how she had drowned the family cat in the rain barrel. I grew up on a farm, and carried the cats, and the chickens around like babies. I fed pigs and calves with a baby bottle. The notion of drowning a cat in a rain barrel was absolutely abhorrent to me. I do not have cats, and don’t think I have ever had a cat as an adult, but still – I have nothing against cats. 

I do not believe in being cruel to animals at all, ever. She told me how she had injected the cat with some Valium she had brought home from where she had worked. She justified it by saying she took home the expired drugs. I wondered how many she had stockpiled before she retired. Expired drugs are supposed to be returned to the pharmacy.

I would not even recount any of this, if it had not been for the supreme arrogance I was subjected to by these people, lording their pharisaical superiority over me. They were “wonderful Christians” and I was chopped liver. They were monitoring, and exploiting me for reasons I could not conceive of for many years. 

My home was supposed to be dedicated to them, as their own private vacation property, complete with maid service. My car was there for them to use. They would come and visit uninvited. There were times when I begged them not to visit, but they came anyway. 

They had both become so controlling, she would tell me shhhh when I started talking in my own house. She would chastise me for opening the fridge to get a snack. Once again, it was my house and they were the guests.

I was paying the bills, and bought the food. It just illustrates how much gall, disrespect, and entitlement they had. They believed there was no way I could get rid of them. It was a life sentence. I could not go for a walk without them, even though he walked so slow, it was not what I had in mind when I went for a walk. I think it was just more of his passive aggressive behaviour. 

By the time I made the decision to get them out of my life once and for all, the next visit they were planning, was for around three months. I could not stand a week with them. In fact, I got through the last visit minute, by painstaking minute.

As each minute ticked by, I told myself – “when they leave, I am not going to spend one more minute with these people.” Getting them out of my life, was a battle like none other. I kept my resolve, but wrangled to keep firm in my decision, for another twelve years, in spite of all the pressure. The bullying to resume the relationship, was like being back in school, or back on the farm. 

In fact, it is still going on, because the punishment, and rejection for terminating the relationship, has become part of my life. It has become my lot in life, and cross to bear. I do not regret terminating the relationship. The only thing I do regret is allowing it to happen in the first place. I should have screamed blue murder, and gone to the police as a student, but I was seriously ganged up on. 

 I could never reconcile all of the extreme contradictions. When you cannot resolve such cognitive dissonance, or insolent hypocrisy, it is crazy making. They were the crazy ones, not me. I do not think it is okay to drown the family cat in a rain barrel. Take it to the SPCA, or a vet for crying out loud. 

I do not think it is okay for a twenty eight year old teacher to follow, and chase a teenage girl around. None of it was okay. It has been an epic saga. Like many cult members, they were determined to pretend they were family. They were not my family in any way, shape or form.

The cat she drowned was quite a large cat, and the injection of Valium did not sedate it much, so she battled the cat to the finish. Since she had put on an old ski jacket, and heavy gauntlet gloves, I surmised she prepared herself, fully expecting it to fight for it’s life.

Apparently it did put up a real bonafide cat fight, trying desperately to get away. But she prevailed over the cat. I wonder what it felt like to have done such a thing, and be left standing there with a dead, soaking wet, bundle of flesh and fur? Did she bury it somewhere? Or turf it in the bush? I didn’t ask her the details. In my dumbfounded state, I did ask her “Why?”

She said, “Oh it was becoming quite a nuisance. It scratched the screens, and some of the furniture.” Well then don’t get a cat! The reason I never got a cat, is because I do not want kitty litter in my house, or a cat retching up a hair ball on my bed.

If they did not live in a remote location, and someone would have witnessed it, she could have been arrested. Were they too cheap to take it to a vet? Or did she enjoy inflicting harm? Those were some of the things running through my mind. 

I know the colour drained from my face as she told me about it. Since they had young grandchildren at the time, I asked her if there were any children there. She said no. But surely they must have asked what happened to the cat. 

The final visit with them had many deeply disturbing elements, from the cat to the fish they were demanding. I was living on Haida Gwaii at the time, and they were bound and determined to force me to take enough fish to Alberta for their niece’s wedding. I did not even know their niece, but even if I did, who makes that kind of demand on another person?

I kept saying no, I don’t have enough fish for a wedding. Plus getting it there is no easy task. So I just kept saying no. They would not take no for an answer, as usual. The battle over both the fish and the cat, became quite symbolic to me. 

There were so many occasions where I thought they were worse than moonshine hillbillies in the back woods. They showed up at all my family functions, acting like they were some kind of sanctimonious celebrities. In the back of my mind, I thought of them as the goon squad. Sorry but…

I did not have the exact same IQ as that cat snuffing woman. Some days I could breeze through an exam and ace it. Other days I felt tired and foggy. I distinctly remember waking up on exam days, and saying a prayer to be clear headed, because often I did not study much. The teacher’s focus on my mind, was a molestation of my mind. One day he is going to face judgement for what he did. I needed the teacher, like I needed a hole in the head. 

I was verbal, and quite sassy. I tried everything under the sun to negate the bizarre things he was repeating to me. It was all to no avail, and is the reason my number one regret is not going to the police immediately. He should have had his licence as a teacher revoked, and he should have been arrested for abduction and forcible confinement.

He had no right to force me into a car, and then force me to sit and listen to his lunatic drivel for hours on end. He thought I had zero value as a person. I was no more than a stray dog or cat to torment for his amusement. 

He was so arrogant, he seriously believed I would never escape it all. For years, I tried to reason with the teacher, and my own family members. I tried to extricate myself gracefully. I wanted to protect their reputations, in my role as a self-sacrificing sucker, by trying to be nice.

As a result, and to my own detriment, it went on for years. Reasoning with them was futile. So finally, I started to fight back. I reported it to the police, which I should have done the very first time I was chased down, and forced into his car. I was never under his jurisdiction. He took liberties as a teacher that no teacher should ever get away with. 

After my onset of anger, during a time when I did say things I regret, it was clear, my heart had broken into open rebellion. Being nice did not cut it. In fact, the expectation of being nice, and a people pleaser, is exactly what they were taking advantage of.

It took many years to unravel it all, and get out from under the brainwashing. He was a fanatical religious fundamentalist, and had infiltrated my family. So for years, he was invited to every family function and treated as the daddy-god. 

In hindsight, and after the benefit of some time and healing, I have mellowed. But I would never in a million years allow him to get near me again. He stared constantly, without blinking. It was profoundly creepy. In my opinion, he was bound and determined to destroy me. He constantly attacked my identity, my family history, my mind, emotions, and spirit. It was a soul destroying trap.

The one and only advantage to be extrapolated from such a foul and deceptive relationship, is I began seeking the truth, and started reading the Bible for myself. Much of what he heaped upon me, was religious indoctrination and shame. I realized he had lied about absolutely everything.

Although it was victimization, with countless re-victimizations, I do take responsibility for the fact I should not have allowed it to go on. I was actually being mocked as a fool. In some ways I deserved it, because allowing ourselves to be deceived, is a huge mistake. I am still facing the fall-out of having permitted such a colossal deception over my life to continue.

I can forgive my family members, because the family was fractured, and I believe this teacher took advantage of all of us in a diabolical way. I know we are to forgive those who trespass against us, so I do hope and pray I can figure out how to forgive the teacher as well.

The one important lesson I learned, and I suppose indirectly I can thank him for the lesson, is how cults operate, how liars operate, and how destructive it is. He was a false teacher and a false prophet. For his sake, the smartest thing he could do is admit to all the lies, and repent. During the time I knew him, he certainly did not show any sign of repentance. So who knows? I have never been so glad to be rid of someone, and thank God every single day to be free of his soul scorching deception.

The teacher carried out all of the things God hates, with the exception of shedding innocent blood. But he and his wife were both cruel to animals, and killed many of their pets, to include shooting a dog for getting excited and jumping up on someone, along with drowning a cat in a rain barrel. They killed many pets over the years. 

When I was a student in school, he stalked and followed me outside of school, and chased me down, in order to force me into his car. So if you look at all the things God hates – he pretty much carried out all of them, over, and over, and over again. He was one determined individual, and it was only by the grace of God, I was finally able to disentangle myself from the cultish teacher.

There are many cult religions, and even within mainstream religions, there are cultish people who abuse people, through deceptive manipulation of bible verses, and spiritual abuse. This particular teacher was part of the Exclusive Brethren cult. He treated me as a non person who he could lie to, lie about, and manipulate at will.

From Proverbs Chapter 6, it is pretty clear to me now – the teacher in spite of his all encompassing hubris, he managed to do all of the things God hates. The admonishments to view him as a wonderful Christian was just more bullying manipulation and control.

He was a push in predator. Once they get a foot in the door, they push in, and take control of your life. If you ever come across a person like this, my advice is to slam the door in their face, dead bolt it, and be ready to call the cops. 

I guess the conclusion is – no I do not view him as a wonderful Christian, and never did. In my heart, I always knew he was cruel and sadistic. I only wish I would have rejected every one of his lies, long before I did.

16 These six things doth the LORD hate: yea, seven are an abomination unto him:

17 A proud look, a lying tongue, and hands that shed innocent blood,

18 An heart that deviseth wicked imaginations, feet that be swift in running to mischief,

19 A false witness that speaketh lies, and he that soweth discord among brethren.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

Why Are Some Christians So Arrogant? It Is Based On Self Deception

Of all things God hates the most, as listed in Proverbs 6: 17, the first two on the list are “a proud look, and a lying tongue”. Yet how many sermons do we hear about the topics of arrogance and lying?

It is not only Christians who become arrogant. It is human nature to have a cognitive bias in relation to how we view ourselves. In some cases, it is part of being successful, or having a purpose, or achievements – whatever they might be.

Life as we come to know it, is based on a variety of hierarchal structures. It begins in families, schools, churches, businesses, perceptions of beauty, levels of intelligence, political prowess, leadership, achievements in sports, and most of all – money. The image of wealth is the be all, and end all for many people. 

We need to have a certain amount of hierarchy, to help maintain order. Unfortunately along with hierarchy, there can be arrogance, dominance, and abuse of power, which can be very toxic. 

Outward appearances of success, is the reason why it is important for some rich men to have a trophy wife, often one who is thirty years younger than he is. It completes the image of success, as society might define it.

So we are accustomed to judging people, not only for moral reasons, but primarily for whatever image they are able to present.

Usually we do not know the full truth underlying another person’s outward image. We often don’t know their business practices, or how they treat others, or how they got their wealth. We don’t know about the underlying addictions, the extent of their greed, or how many affairs a person has had, how much they manipulate outcomes, or what their true motives are.

That is probably why the Bible tells us not to judge others. It tells us Christ will judge because only He knows the hearts and minds of people. We don’t. It is also why we are told to forgive, because most of us don’t even have a true concept of our own fallibilities.

We have an error-prone tendency to see the faults of others through a microscope, but we see our own faults through a telescope with a dirty scratched up lens.

Before you can achieve anything, you first have to believe you can do it. But there is a difference between a quiet confidence, and arrogance. Arrogance is rooted not only in self deception, but also in insecurity. It is a brittle way of putting on an exterior of superiority or invincibility, in order to protect the more fragile inner self.

I will readily admit being guilty of self-deception, stupidity, and at times empty-headed arrogance, throughout my life.

Part of it stemmed from religious indoctrination by a high school teacher, who held me captive for hours upon hours telling me I was special. Even more bizarre, he repeatedly claimed I was – “his special gift from God”.

This was a man, who claimed to be a Christian, yet he was arrogant, and deceptive to the core. It took me years to admit to myself that he was a pathological liar. I actually thought for many years, if I did not see him as wonderful, there must be something seriously wrong with me. I was indoctrinated with extremism and religious falsehoods, without fully realizing it. 

Even though I irrationally believed I had put up a barrier to all the brainwashing and lies, I still absorbed more of it than I cared to admit. It is the reason our hearts, minds and spirits should never be subjected to master manipulators, and sophisticated brainwashing techniques. It is like getting grabbed by a crocodile, and every time you get a breath, it drags you under again. 

Brainwashing or thought reform is extremely abusive, and at the time, I had no idea it is a systemic breaking down of all boundaries, barriers, and self preservation. The abuse targets your mind, emotions and spirit.

When a wolf in sheep’s clothing fixates on his prey, it becomes a soul-destroying endeavour. You are up against an apex predator, and like a weak young animal separated from the flock, you do not stand much of a chance. 

The same lies are drilled into your psyche – repeated over and over, when you are exhausted and traumatized. It leads to a lifetime of destructive escapism, in an attempt to break free of the snare. 

Few people realize that forcible religious indoctrination with deception, and false claims – is profoundly abusive. It swings erratically from shaming, to being made special. Of course the shaming is tied to any defiance, or refusal to accept the lies, and being special is tied to accepting those lies.

Telling a child they are special, is not doing anything for their self-esteem. It robs them of a healthy, balanced, and realistic outlook. It makes them feel they must conform to some kind of ideal image, in order to be acceptable. Being special is nothing but a deceptive burden. It is also an angle that is commonly used by those who exploit children.

Young people are especially vulnerable to identity assault, and mind control by those who abuse power, when they are teenagers. The teen years are a very important, and challenging developmental time frame.

It is a crucial period of time, as we establish our identity, come to terms with family of origin, develop independence, and make important, and directional life choices, like choosing a career. He robbed me of all those things. 

Adult men in positions of power, who exploit children and teenagers, will not escape God’s wrath. It is probably the only consolation in the whole ordeal.

On one side of the psychological and spiritual abuse coin is shame, degradation and insults. Yet the other side of the coin is even worse, as it contains a fake image of being the “special” possession, or a shiny object, sought out or pursued by another person, for their own gain, not ours. 

It is not that I don’t take responsibility for my own development, and outlook. But in hindsight, I can see some of the main contributors to my own self-deception.

I can also see how the emotional, spiritual, and psychological attacks led to defensiveness. I used accomplishments to try and defend myself. It is a feeble attempt to use achievements, as a means of defending our basic rights.

Eventually I realized I should not have to defend myself by drawing attention to achievements, because our basic and inalienable human rights are not tied to achievements. Neither is our God given free will, or the right to be a member of our own family. Just like we do not earn salvation, we cannot earn basic human rights either. 

Underneath it all, I did not lose sight of being the lowest in the pecking order, so the arrogance was not deep rooted or intrinsic to my personality. But nevertheless, I can think of many episodes of being a smart-ass, as well as becoming defensive when under attack. 

Repentance and remorse humbles us, which is a blessing, because otherwise our foolish hearts become delusional, darkened, and hardened. We really do not have much self awareness or insight, until we do repent. Then it is most difficult to forgive ourselves, because there is nothing short of what Christ did on the cross, that can forgive the things we cannot change.

The entire process of repentance is not only about all the awful things we have done, but it is also about harbouring anger, and fear. Both of these mindsets make it more difficult to forgive. 

If there is a background of trauma or abuse, letting go of anger, and overcoming fear is something we have to deal with, or else we become perpetually anxious, or hardened and bitter. We are not supposed to have a spirit of fear, as it represents a lack of faith, and a basic cowardice. Fear can crowd out everything else, if we do not find a way to overcome it. 

One of the reasons it is so common for Christians to become self-righteous, arrogant, and judgemental, is because we are often indoctrinated with falsehoods. Part of the indoctrination includes being special, maintaining outward appearances, being chosen by God, righteous, etc.

Another part of it stems from morality, and the need to discern right from wrong. We tend to think if we can recognize what is right or wrong, then it makes us morally superior. We don’t have to compare ourselves to anyone else. Discernment is for our own guidance and edification. 

It goes right back to Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. When they chose to eat the forbidden fruit, the fruit they ate was from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Once humankind made the decision, we are left with a knowledge of good and evil – yet we really do not have the full capacity to separate the two. That is probably why God told them not to eat of that particular fruit.

Even in prisons, there is a pecking order and dominance based on the self-righteous judgment of the lesser human beings. A gang murderer is not as bad as a child killer. A drug dealer is not as bad as wife beater. And probably the lowest of the low – is the snitch.

Other than to turn away from evil, surely we can see that our judgement is quite futile.

Pride is part of deception. We are deceived by outward appearances. We cannot take the blinders off, until we repent. The most basic messages in the Bible, tell us over and over – to repent. We all  fall short of the glory of God.

When we repent, we receive God’s forgiveness and mercy. We are brought to repentance through His grace. To be humble is a sign of His wisdom, not ours. Even the verses we read telling us Christians are chosen, or called according to God’s purpose – is not based on our own merit. 

There are so many things beyond our earthly comprehension. We are given certain gifts, and many blessings. Every sunrise, every flower, every good thing, and every breath we take – is part of God’s blessing.

We really have nothing to be proud of. But we do have the full expanse of God’s kingdom, and plans – to be grateful for. Without God, we most definitely would not even be here. Without Jesus, we would not have salvation, or forgiveness. We would all be doomed.

Pride is not sustainable. The Bible tells us in many places, and in no uncertain terms – the proud will be brought down. There is no Biblical justification for pride.

There is no superiority in being a Christian. It is based on servitude, which is the opposite of superiority.

Salvation is a gift, and we are to accept the gift with gratitude, faith and worship. We did not earn our salvation. We cannot save ourselves. 

For Christians who think they do not have to repent, or who see themselves as vastly superior – it is only based on self-deception, indoctrination, and insecurity. Arrogance presents a false self.

Many modern day preachers are quite arrogant. A significant amount of false teaching, gives the impression of deserving prosperity, material blessings, and being the chosen ones.

Truthfully, in addition to repenting, we are instructed to persevere through all things that come our way. We are told to expect tribulation, and rejection, and to overcome adversity. 

We are told to turn away from all the things God tells us to turn away from. Doing so, is not arrogance. It is the avoidance of evil influences and temptations, including our own inclination toward evil.

We are to be thankful, because we can trust God. We are to be patient, because we know His word, and promises will be fulfilled.

We are to seek love, and truth. God is love. And ultimately love prevails, and will overcome all things. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

The Rise Of False Teaching ~ Deception In The Churches

The false teaching seems to be increasing. Not long ago I was listening to a pastor from a church in the US who seemed to be genuine. But there were some red flags, as I thought a few times, he seemed to be somewhat arrogant.

In his recent sermons, on at least two occasions, he claimed Jesus was an angel. He went on to support the claim by saying the angel with the little book in Revelation chapter 10, is actually a description of Jesus. Alarm bells went off. I thought – what?

He then went on to compare the angel in chapter 10, to the description of Christ in Revelation chapter 1: 13-15.

In addition, he supported his falsehood by adamantly stating that scripture teaches scripture, which is absurd if you take such liberties.

Yes scripture does support scripture, because in Hebrews it makes it very clear that Jesus is not an angel. So if anything, this example supports the advice – to test all things.

This is a pastor with a large following. He spends much of his time dissecting Greek lexicon, so it gives him an aura of superiority and advanced knowledge.

Another red flag prior to the more obvious angel falsehood, was that he used his advanced knowledge of Greek language to add to the Bible in many ways. In hindsight, I can now see he was adding a lot of his own faulty interpretations. I will never listen to him again.

In the Book of Revelation Chapter 10: 1-2

“1 And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire:

2 And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth,”

He makes a direct comparison to the following description of Christ, and creates the comparison based on some similarities found in the two descriptions. But both descriptions make it clear, that in one it is an angel, and the other it is Christ.

It does stand to reason that an angel of the Lord, or an angel sent by God as a powerful messenger, would have some of the attributes of God. But this does not mean there is a transformation between the two. God forbid. 

Jesus is not an angel. He is the only begotten son of God. Other verses tell us there are as many angels as stars in the sky. The following verse is describing Jesus, and it is not meant to be morphed into any magical thinking, or false comparisons to angels. 

Revelation “13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle.

14 His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire;

15 And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters.”

In Hebrews chapter 1:4-6 the Bible clearly states Jesus is not an angel:

“4 Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.

5 For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son?

6 And again, when he bringeth in the firstbegotten into the world, he saith, And let all the angels of God worship him.”

Surely this false teacher knows his Bible. He spends hours and hours teaching every minute nuance, and yet makes such a glaring error.

Discernment is very important, probably more so now than ever before in history. This example highlights why it is very important for all Christians to check what the Bible actually says. The Bible also tells us not to worship angels. Yet this false teaching bypasses that instruction as well.

Up until I heard the pastor claim Jesus was an angel, I had listened to quite a few of his sermons. Now I want to purge all of it from my memory.

In hindsight there were quite a few red flags. The first red flag is the subtle, and sometimes not so subtle arrogance. Like he knows it all, and everyone else is a peon (or an idiot) who requires his advanced knowledge and guidance.

He constantly refers to his last day teaching series, and repeatedly tells people to go back to his own series for clarification on certain topics. His series, or teaching is extensive, and is posted on his website, as if that is the gospel truth, when clearly it is not. 

The second red flag is when someone creates their own secondary set of teaching, and then refers people to that, instead of the Bible. It tells us they are more concerned about self-exaltation than anything else.

It could also mean they are intentionally deceiving people who they think are less intelligent than they are. 

Moving on – the other night I listened briefly to another longstanding well-known pastor preach a sermon.  Before long, he was talking about, and promoting the concept of the rapture.

He dismissed the naysayers (like myself), who know full well the word rapture is not in the Bible.

The word rapture was added to Bible teaching deceptively in the mid 1800’s by the scoundrel John Darby, and enhanced by another word rogue, Scofield. Since then, many mainstream churches picked up on the theory. 

This very experienced, and authoritative preacher did not make reference to where the rapture doctrine actually came from. He did not provide the background, introduction, or origin of this false doctrine. Instead he made a false comparison to prove his errant point. 

His counter argument was to say that just because the word rapture is not in the Bible, does not discount the reality, or the significance of the rapture. 

He then threw in the Greek word harpazo, which means to forcibly seize upon, or snatch away. However the context is quite different. Rapture theology teaches that Christians will be taken off the earth before the tribulation, before the second coming of Christ.

Harpazo in context, means the Christians who are alive when Christ returns, will be caught up to meet Him in the air. 

The two concepts or comparisons between harpazo and rapture, in meaning and context, are very different. The rapture is supposedly a secretive removal of all Christians prior to the second coming. 

No matter how they try to rationalize it, there is still no Biblical basis for the rapture claim. In fact there are many verses to refute such a claim, for anyone who cares to look them up.

Some will even use a Latin translation, to try and enhance this theory as a Biblical truth. No matter what semantic gymnastics they resort to – it is simply not true.

We all have God given free will. People can believe what they want to believe. Just because they believe it, does not make it true. 

All people who believe in the rapture, should read about Darby, and how he came up with not only the false rapture doctrine, but also a complete and systemic dispensational system, in order to break down the Biblical timelines and turn truths into falsehoods.

It is false doctrine in all realms, to include the rapture. Darby’s rapture theology actually came from a fifteen year old girl who claimed to levitate during a seance. How this became part of a Christian belief system, is downright devious. 

As the pastor continued his sermon, in a condescending tone, he stated the word Bible is not in the Bible either. To make a rapture comparison to the entire Bible, is mind boggling.

He is indirectly saying those of us who discount, or do not believe in rapture theology, are also discounting the Bible. Now isn’t that quite a linguistic stretch? It is also a discreet, yet profound manipulation of truth. 

Once again, it astounds me how arrogant some of these guys are.

For starters – the word Bible is in fact in the Bible. It is a direct translation from the Greek biblos. This word is in the Bible many times.

So the pastor was actually using a false claim, to support a false claim. Yet this man has been a pastor for five decades.

These are just a couple of examples of deceptions that are creeping into Christian teaching more and more.

There are countless obvious false teachers and preachers on YouTube like Joyce Meyer, Kenneth Copeland, John Piper, and many other fake faith healers, prosperity teachers, along with mega churches who have turned church services into entertainment and rock concerts. 

But those are easier to discern. It is those who seemingly use sound doctrine, and then deviate, who are the most deceptive of all. 

When you listen to the Apostles, or to the words of Christ himself – you never hear arrogance or falsehoods. All of the teaching is instructional, encouraging, and truthful.

This is why it is so important to go back to the original Biblical teaching. The tone of it is never the least bit arrogant. There is no ranting and raving. There is no dissecting, or manipulation of words to change the original meaning.

There are no false comparisons, in order to cleverly create deceptive imagery. There are mysteries we may not understand yet, but there is no false teaching in the authentic Bible.

As far as some of these preachers are concerned – surely they know their Bibles better than I do, and better than most of us do.

Although I do not know if they are intentionally deceiving people, or if they themselves are deluded, and blinded to the truth – for sure, one day they will be held accountable. 

The Bible contains many warnings telling us not to be deceived. It lets us know there will be such extensive deception in the end times, that even the elect can be deceived. 

The power of words is endless, which in turn means the manipulation of words is also extensive, but unlike truth, deception is not endless.

Eventually all lies, falsehoods, guile, intentional deception, twisting of scripture, out of context scripture, adding to, and taking away from the Bible, etc. will end. 

The truth will never end, but deception is not eternal. 

We are taught to forgive those who betray us. However, we are not taught to accept deception of any sort. Therefore discernment is very important, not only in what we hear from others, but also what we believe or claim ourselves. 

We have to seek the truth in all things. There is no such thing as my truth, and your truth, if they are as different as night and day. 2 Thessalonians 2: 10-12 gives us a strong warning:

10 And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.

11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie:

12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.

If people reject us, or hate us for clinging to the truth – so be it. Truth will endure. Deception will not. 

As far as the belief, and verses that tell women not to teach men in the churches, I have read those verses, and can see why women should not stand up, and take over the podium. I think if there is false teaching, the only alternative is to walk away. 

Even though there is much emphasis on how women are to be silent, and not teach men in the churches – there are many women throughout the Bible who were prophets. That means women did instruct men, albeit in a different manner. 

If men are teaching false doctrine, discernment is for all people. The truth contained within the Bible is the ultimate authority.

In reality, women do not have authority over men in any capacity. We can only avoid and turn away from the ones we do not want to listen to, be dominated by, or have to deal with.

If they will not accept a boundary, or a fundamental truth – what else can you do? Many good men, are also manipulated and deceived by other men, including those who call themselves Christians. 

Even in the secular world, women do not have authority over men. In business and politics, some women might appear to have power – but they are still submitting to the orders of the party line, or a board of directors, or a male CEO. 

Often rich and successful women are backed by a rich father, or spouse – or they would not be rich and successful. Very few, if any women are self-made millionaires. 

The Bible consistently tells women to respect and honour their husbands. Husbands are also advised to love, and be faithful to their wives. There is a reciprocity needed in order for marriages to work.

Unfortunately many people do not fully grasp this, or have the maturity to protect their marriage. Yet marriage is the most important union of our lives on earth. Those who succeed in having a good, and long term marriage – are very blessed. 

In spite of our own shortcomings, the Bible does not contain contradictions, or any instructions that will harm or deceive us. 

Many atheists mock Christians, because they refuse to believe in what they cannot see, or understand. Or perhaps it is because they have already been saddled with the strong delusion. 

However, the greatest enemy of all Christians and churches, comes from the deception within. We are not deceived by atheists. We are deceived either within ourselves, or by those who have knowledge of the Bible, and use it to deceive people. 

Ultimately there is unity among the true believers, because our genuine identity, is part of the body of Christ. Galatians 3:28 is one of the verses to confirm this. 

28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

The Many Mysteries In The Book Of Revelation ~ What Is The Truth?

As we approach the day of the eclipse with much interest, for some with purely scientific awe, and the rare chance to witness a total eclipse in North America. But for many, there is a much greater Spiritual scope, and meaning attributed to these signs in the heavens. 

Although eclipses happen every eighteen months, the chance to view them varies depending on where you live in the world, as well as the amount of cloud cover at the time.

Apparently what makes tomorrow’s eclipse (April 8, 2024) so special is the visibility that will occur across the US, especially in the State of Ohio. The last time Ohio witnessed a total eclipse was in 1806 during the Tecumseh’s Eclipse. Normally the eclipses are near the poles.

There are many preachers, and Biblical interpretations surrounding eclipses and blood moons. Throughout the Bible, there are verses about the cosmos, and the disruption in the cosmos as we get closer to the end of the age.

There are many verses in the Book of Revelation that I find to be perplexing, and misunderstood, not only by me, but by many others. I have pondered the meaning of certain verses, whether literal or figurative, and what they truly mean.

During a time in my life when I was indoctrinated with hyper dispensationalism, I feared the Book of Revelation. The reason I had fear is because I was not reading it, or listening to it for myself, but rather was listening to gloom and doom interpretations of it.

All those false interpretations had a focus on fear, tribulation, bloodshed, persecution, terrible times, a one world order, the antichrist, and finally Presto – the rapture of the church, to provide a timely escape. 

Although there is much I still don’t understand, what I do understand now is very different from what I was indoctrinated with.

I have grown to love the Book of Revelation, and find it is filled with awe, and most of all, with hope. What a relief it is to embrace this incredible book, in all of the purity and truth contained in God’s word. Men have a tendency to make a mess of things. 

The things I can say, are not in the Book of Revelation are the words, “antichrist, seven year tribulation, or rapture of the church”.

Obviously, people can interpret things the way they choose too, but if we are actually seeking the truth, I personally do not see truth in a one world order, or a single all encompassing antichrist, or in a fictionalized rapture.

The Book of Revelation is about the revelation of Jesus Christ. It is about the climactic and dramatic timelines in the great battle to overcome death, deception, and Satan himself, along with those who follow him. This includes the fallen angels, and those who align themselves with evil, lawlessness, and corruption.

The mysteries are steeped in timelines, and metaphors that we may not understand. They may not be revealed to us fully, until a later date. We cannot know everything, because we are not God. 

We cannot possibly understand all of history, all of the spirit world, and prophecies that have yet to be fulfilled. We can understand some of it, but not all. And for these reasons, we must hold fast to our beliefs, and also realize that the more we study, or listen to the Bible, the more it increases our faith.

If we trust God, we have to put our faith in the fullness of His plans for this world.

Among the many verses I do not understand, and find to be the most fascinating is in Revelation 10 when the angel gave John the book and told him to eat it up. Before that, as he was about to write what the seven thunders uttered, he was suddenly told not to write it down, but rather to go and take the little book from the angel, and eat it up.

https://www.kingjamesbibleonline.org/Revelation-Chapter-10/

It really does make us wonder what the seven thunders said. In my own limited interpretation, I came to understand this verse as the digesting of God’s word, followed by the need to go and spread the gospel throughout the world.

As far as reference to eclipses, and signs in the heavens Revelation 6:12 describes the opening of the sixth seal, followed by a great earthquake, and the sun became black as a sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood:

https://www.kingjamesbibleonline.org/Revelation-Chapter-6 verse 12

This is about the wrath of God because in verse 17 it goes on to describe it as such.

In Revelation 8 verse 12 the fourth angel sounded the trumpet, and once again darkness falls upon the earth, and in this verse it is described as being in thirds. A third part of the sun was smitten, and a third part of the moon and a third part of the stars:

https://www.kingjamesbibleonline.org/Revelation-Chapter-8/

Prior to the description of the third part of the sun, and moon being smitten, in verse 10, you will notice that a great star fell from heaven called Wormwood, causing people to be poisoned.

This is a description of Satan, and the fall of Satan. When cast out of heaven Satan took a third of the angels with him, and I believe these verses are describing how darkness and poison happened as a result of Satan’s war in heaven to the point where he was cast out.

Therefore the truth in the Book of Revelation is embodied in the victory of Jesus Christ, as the time approaches and culminates in His return to this earth.

When He was here in the flesh the first time, He spent His time teaching, healing, and spreading the news of the gospel, and God’s great plan for salvation. Jesus, the Apostles, and John the Baptist all had central or core messages – to believe in Christ as Saviour, to repent of sins, and to love one another.

In all of the complexity, and variations of interpretations, the central theme is always consistent.

Not only that, but Christ has promised believers in John 14 verse 6 “Jesus saith unto him I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.”

Therefore we know, he will reveal Himself to all believers in due time. His grace, and offer of salvation, is a phenomenal gift. 

In addition to the central theme of hope in the gospel and the revelation of Christ, we are warned many times not to be deceived.

In fact the warnings to be careful, diligent, to test all things, to study the word of God carefully, avoid false teachings, false doctrines, false gods, are too numerous to mention. It would take a full book to extrapolate all the warnings about deception that are contained within the different books of the Bible.

Deception is the biggest enemy of the end times. Be wary of those who change the Bible, add to the Bible, or take away from the Bible. Be wary of all the isms, as those are more focused on some man, as opposed to the Bible, and usually have specific ideologies, and falsehoods tacked onto them.

Don’t make the mistake of listening to a preacher who might be misguided. Read it for yourself. Don’t make the mistake of adhering to beliefs because they are part of the denomination of your church. If they do not align with God’s word, take God’s word over man’s word.

The body of Christ is one body, therefore the message should be consistent, and align with the Bible in all ways.

If you listen to the Apostles, you will notice that none of them were arrogant or domineering. They did not rely on fear mongering, or ranting and raving. Nor did they live extravagant lifestyles. They were humble, yet powerful – because they were inspired by God, and because they preached the infallible truth.

Be careful which translation you use, and in my opinion – avoid Darby and Scofield bibles like the plague.

If someone is preaching what is not in the Bible, or if they are taking single verses out of context to promote a certain belief, be wary.

As far as the rapture theory, in addition to the fact it was an invention of John Darby, is not in the Bible, and was not a belief of the early churches, ask yourself a few questions if you believe in this biblical alteration. When I was led to believe this was the gospel truth, I had doubts. These are some of the questions that immediately came to mind:

Why would God have a special plan of escape for those at the end of the age, when the Apostles and millions of other Christians throughout history faced intense persecution and death?

Why would God in His word repeatedly talk about the second coming of Christ if He raptures the church in a secret coming – thus making His return three times, not twice?

Why would God tell people to endure until the end, even unto death? There are a hundred Bible verses telling people to endure until the end, including death, because the promise is that Christ has overcome death.

There are so many things about the rapture belief that defies all logic, and the truth. So many people rigidly adhere to this mistaken, deceptive, false belief for their entire lifetimes. It makes me wonder what will happen to them.

Seeking the truth is not the easy way out of this world. It is often met with much resistance from churches and other church-goers. But remember – we are not accountable to man. We are not obliged to believe everything we are told.

When I questioned, and then rejected the rapture doctrine, it ultimately led to being shunned by many people.

Truth can be a rocky road. Just like the adoption lie that was created by a hyper dispensationalist teacher over my own life, I now know that people who will lie about one thing, will lie about a lot of things.

We, as believers are adopted into the family of God, not some cult teacher from a hick town. We are born again, based on our belief in Christ.

The fifth commandment tells us to honour our father and mother. No one replaces our natural father and mother, as that is our God-given lineage.

Anyone who tells a young person that their mother or father is wicked or “non-redeemable” – is not a Christian. Because really – how many Christians will repeatedly lie, and openly defy the central Commandment? If the truth is not in them – we know who they follow. 

When dealing with deception, it is truly amazing how the deceivers will dominate, and take many of the truths in the Bible, then warp them to fit their deceptive narrative. It is amazing how bold they are in their lies. 

All I can say, is don’t fall for it. Furthermore, if it were not for the grace of God, I would never have seen or found the way, the truth and the life. I would have been among the lost, the third of the fallen, and wallowed in the darkness of that deception and dominance.

We cannot save ourselves. We cannot figure it all out, until Christ returns and the veil is lifted, and the mysteries of God are revealed.

The eclipse is not the only sign we are getting closer to the end of the age. There are many signs. We do live in perilous times. But we also live in exciting, and incredible times. We are watching it unfold, and we can look forward to a time where all things will be renewed, restored, and healed.

Some people make a very distinctive division between the Old Testament and the New Testament. But we must keep in mind that Jesus was in God’s existence since the beginning. The Book of Revelation 22 verse 13 does describe Christ in the fullness of His existence:

“13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.”

Therefore the Book of Revelation is to be revered – not feared.

The Book of Isaiah 41 verse 10 tells us not to fear:

“10 Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness.”

In my own humble testimony – this is the truth.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

Mental Illness & MAID ~ Is Mental Illness A Terminal Disease?

Of course there are unscrupulous individuals in politics, and in the health care system who promote this sick concept.

They would like nothing more than to have us all believe that once a person has a diagnosed mental illness, or admits to struggling with mental health – it is never cured. It is a permanent condition. They are sick and stigmatized for life. In my opinion, it is deceptive and manipulative nonsense. They (the powers that be) can prove nothing of the sort. 

Of course they want to push the hypothesis – the mumbo jumbo of terminal and lethal psychobabble, because it is an industry that wants to increase the scope of both drug addiction and MAID.

Stay safe, but don’t stay sane, so we can kill you kindly. When and where have we heard that before? It echoes from Germany since 1939, and reverberates to the present time. 

If a person breaks a leg, it heals, and they get up and walk again. If they get the stomach flu, they are not barfing for life. If they fall into a batch of poison life, the itch eventually goes away. 

Many people have overcome addictions. If they overcome addiction, and go on to lead a productive life, they are no longer addicted. They are no longer sick. They do not have to wallow in it. They can walk away, and leave it behind. Dust off the dirt, and get back in the saddle.

Yes there is a process of healing, and it may take some time. You have to figure out what made you sick or addicted in the first place, and come to terms with certain things.

It requires a change of paradigm, including patterns of thinking, and habits of daily living. Basically it means establishing a new template, and a new perspective, or outlook for your own life. 

You have to forgive others, and forgive yourself. Regardless of whose fault it is, it is unhealthy, and destructive to continue the addiction. It is the opposite of wellness, so it has to be abandoned in order to feel well. 

We have been indoctrinated with certain belief systems, especially about mental health. We need to be protective of our minds to avoid further insults.

Personality disorders are the only mental health disorders that cannot be cured, because they are part of the intrinsic personality, and show up early in life.

However, personality disorders, although they may be in the DSM manual, and can be quite debilitating, they are not usually serious mental illnesses requiring hospitalization.

They often wreak havoc in families, but a person with a personality disorder can often hide some of the more antisocial aspects of the disorder while at work or in social settings. Those who are closest to them will get the brunt of it. 

Otherwise, the vast majority of mental health struggles that people go through in life, are temporary. Let’s face it, life has many struggles. It does not mean we are all mentally ill, and it most certainly does not mean we are all mentally ill forever. Let it go. 

You will notice the accusations of being mentally ill are most often directed at women, and seldom at rich and powerful men. There is a pecking order when it comes to being crazy.

A lot of gaslighting too. Enough gas to ignite some serious contemplation, and indignation in the thought processes of those whose minds are manipulated and  meddled with. 

With excessive gaslighting, comes self doubt. Once we doubt our own perceptions of the world around us, we are more likely to feel shame, admit fault, and go along with the mentally ill label. But does that mean a person never gets better? Or even that they were crazy to begin with? It’s as elusive as a shadow on the wall. 

I went through an intense back and forth with a person in the comment section of the National Post today. It was based on an article written about MAID for the mentally ill. The man I was debating with claims to have advanced degrees in health care, and says he works in health care.

He also has very strong opinions about pushing MAID for all people, including the mentally ill. He calls anyone who disagrees “terminally selfish”. He is most pejorative about faith, and religious beliefs too. He mocks those beliefs with comments like “your imaginary friends in the sky are not going to help you.” 

I find his frequent use of the language “terminally selfish” to be a very strange choice of words when debating MAID for the mentally ill. He uses the term to refute the opinions of others in almost every post he writes. 

In my opinion, it is very faulty reasoning, because clearly – selfishness is not terminal. At least not yet, because in the end, come judgement day, a lot of very arrogant people will be doomed, which is not quite what this guy has in mind. 

The topic was MAID for the mentally ill. Is he inferring that those who disagree with him are terminal, albeit terminally selfish – which is just inching, and itching – to suggest those who disagree with him are terminal too? They too, deserve the mad MAID remedy. Who has ever heard of being terminally selfish before? 

He also adamantly claims mental illness cannot be cured, only managed, with the exception of situational depression.

Once a nut case – always a nut case. Deranged cannot be rearranged. It is like taking the radio apart when you are a kid, and having a few loose wires left over when you try to put it back together. It is shot, and will never play another tune. A head scratcher, and mind bender. Damn – what was I thinking?

Seriously? A person who had an eating disorder as a teen, is not mentally ill forever. A person who quits an addiction is not addicted forever. If you screwed up the radio, it is long gone by the time you grow up. 

There are many different types of phobias. If someone is afraid of spiders, crowds, the dark, snakes, etc. does that mean they are terminally mentally ill with no chance of recovery? If a person has anxiety, are they incurable? Hardly.

People are highly adaptable. If they are afraid of spiders, they avoid them. If they don’t like crowds, they stay away from crowds. The clean freak cleans, and the talkative person talks, when they get anxious. So what?

We all have to learn to manage our emotions, whatever they may be. For those who refuse to accept boundaries, they will get into trouble, and hopefully learn something. 

The whole idea behind the claims that mental illness is the only incurable human illness, is because the devil, or evil forces, or whatever you want to call it – wants to attack and mess with our minds. It is as simple as that.

They want to reform our thoughts, emotions, identity, and how we feel about ourselves. They want to dominate, control, and stifle dissent, surrounding our own lives, and boundaries. They want us to feel absolutely worthless – a useless eater.

Stand firm. Don’t let them mess with your mind. The Bible tells us to resist the devil. Gaslighting, and the intentional infliction of emotional abuse – is awful, and unlawful. So if you don’t believe in the devil, believe in the laws. 

God does not try to control people. He does not force people into any relationships. In His abundant grace and wisdom, He gave us free will. He does not force us into a relationship with Him, even though he is the almighty God. Why? Because he knows free will is central to love.

Relationships are about love, not dominance, deception and control. When someone tries to rob us of our free will, through mocking, gaslighting, false accusations, bullying, control, or whatever – we know it is not from God. God through His word tells us to be meek, but He also tells us to resist the devil and his antics. We all have inherent free will for very good reasons. Attacks on the mind are an attempt to take away our free will.

Our soul consists of our mind, emotion, and will – free will to be exact. Attacks on our mind, emotions, and will, are attacks on our soul. Even though such attacks are seldom punished because they are not physical assaults, God knows those tactics very well, and knows how serious they are.

Anything that is soul destroying, or destructive to the human spirit, could potentially cause a person to give up on life, to give up in every way, to become embittered, and to reject God. To throw in the towel is an eternal decision. Therefore anyone who attacks another person’s soul is making a grave mistake. 

Our battles on this earth are more spiritual than anything. There is far more going on in the spiritual realm than we are consciously aware of. We need discernment, wisdom and guidance. 

The news media engages us in excessive fear mongering, not only to deceive us, but to keep us on edge, distracted, and filled with angst. It is by design that our world is rife with contradiction, deception, and cognitive dissonance.

They want us to be filled with confusion, constant worry and self doubt, as opposed to having confidence and faith. God is not the author of confusion. 

The mental health field is a fairly new area of medicine, in that psychiatry was only defined as such in the mid 1800’s. Prior to that they believed lunacy, or madness was caused by demon possession. Since the dawn of psychiatry, the primary method to treat the diseases of the mind, is with drugs.

Other than the observation of behaviours, and the patient’s description of his or her symptoms, the mental health field has no definitive diagnostic criteria. They have a fat DSM manual, but it is hardly even credible, when you look at the source for all those made up disorders.

They do not base the diagnosis on lab results, ultrasound, X-rays, CT scans, MRI’s or any other diagnostic tests. No, nada. They do not have clear and definitive diagnostic criteria, so don’t let anyone railroad or bamboozle you.

Truthfully, they cannot prove what they claim. They do not know what is in another person’s mind or thoughts. We have around 60,000-80,000 thoughts per day. They cannot know them, or track them. It is a game of guess work and guinea pigs. 

If a person goes to a psychiatrist for any reason, they will get some kind of mental health diagnosis. Even if they say “I am doing fine, eat well, sleep well, and have lots to look forward to”. They will get told they are delusional, or anxious, or seem a bit depressed. And out comes the prescription pad.

There is a mantra oft repeated, telling people to get help. But more than anything, people need to get stronger, and stop looking toward toxic drugs for a quick fix.

In addition, we have to change our expectations. No one feels good all of the time. If you go through the motions of staying stable, and look after your health, and life on a daily basis, you will get better.

People do need support systems, and help in a variety of ways, but most people who are struggling can find ways to get past it. We cannot deny the fact we are spiritual beings. Therefore neglecting our spiritual life, is likely to cause instability in our lives. We are grounded from the inside out.

I find the whole MAID issue in Canada to be alarming. Canada has rapidly become a world leader in MAID, with the laxest laws in the world surrounding it. We are now approaching the MAID deaths of around 60,000 people, and the numbers are growing exponentially.

The concept of opening MAID to the mentally ill, and mature minors makes my blood run cold. During the debate with the pro MAID man on the National Post today, he used arguments like “dying without dignity, wallowing in your own filth and body fluids, and the terror of your mind dying while you are still alive.”

First and foremost, one of the certainties in life – is death. People have been managing to die naturally since the beginning of humankind.

Some of the statements made by this person, imply that the health care system is seriously neglecting people. Otherwise, why would a health care worker say “dying people are left to wallow in their own filth, and body fluids”? He is basically saying, it is better to end their life, than to care for them, and frankly, I find it appalling.

We all need to buck up, and buckle up. Do not let anyone corner you into the mentally ill trap, because based on the direction things are going, they are going to use it as yet another excuse to get rid of people.

They sugar coat it with feigned compassion. But have you noticed how all these MAID zealots want MAID for everyone else but themselves?

I worked several years in mental health, and during that time I got to know many of the patients quite well. A percentage of them had spent years in Riverview, and were discharged to the streets, or to smaller community health facilities.

Of all the people who suffered long term mental illness, to the point of needing to be in a facility, they all wanted to live. One woman had severe mood swings, and when she got very distraught she wanted to “end it”, but once she got over the meltdown, she was back on track. They all participated in daily outings, and took an interest in what was going on around them. If they had stable routines, they remained stable. 

They were on multiple medications of course, and had severe side effects from the medications. But it did not prevent them from interacting with others, and going on outings.

Some of them had chronic hallucinations, and the one thing I can say, is they often still had a sense of humour. In fact, the humour was probably the most delightful aspect of the job. Most of them loved humour. Some of them were highly intelligent, and astute. 

In hindsight, the stories of each of those individuals and how they ended up in Riverview was very tragic. Many of them were sent there because of family conflicts. They were the black sheep rejects within a dysfunctional family dynamic.

There was a time, not that long ago, where a family member, and a doctor’s signature could get a person committed. For some, they were institutionalized, and they threw away the key. Years later, they threw them out on the street.

Psychiatry in its short history, is full of tragic stories. More people have been abused by this field of medicine than most people could even imagine. People were being experimented on in the cruelest ways, using electric shock, sleep deprivation, insulin shock, hypothermia, lobotomies, and all kinds of torture that went on into the 1970’s right here in Canada.

But let’s face it, the vast majority of people with mental health disorders are not institutionalized. People are admitted for short stays in acute care Psychiatric beds. There is an extreme shortage of beds and treatment centres.

We are at a tipping point. If we think some of these people, and yes I would call them the bigger nut cases, can get on their high horse, and start deciding which lives are worth preserving, and which ones are destined for the MAID heap, God help us. It is a slippery slope, and it is snowballing into the abyss.

We should all take a sober look at the countless people who struggled with their mental health, and still contributed a great deal to society. Virginia Woolf, Sylvia Plath, Abraham Lincoln, F. Scott Fitzgerald and his wife Zelda, as well as great thinkers like Isaac Newton. Vincent Van Gogh, Ernest Hemingway, Ludwig van Beethoven, Leo Tolstoy, John Keats, Charles Dickens, and the list goes on. If you delve into it, you will find it is a very long list. 

Yes we do need to take care of our mental health, and we can face astronomical hurdles. But as it is with any injury or illness, we also have the capacity to overcome most problems, and get well. Very few people are sick forever. The body, mind and spirit have remarkable abilities to recover from injury and trauma.

Sadly, just as some people die in accidents, or get illnesses they cannot overcome, it can also be that way with psychic injuries, or mental illness. Sometimes people do succumb to illness, meaning it can be any kind of illness or accident. We will never know why God allows some lives to be cut short.

We need to be proactive with our own mental health, and with our loved ones. We do not need to attach a lifelong sickness label onto anyone. It is destructive and unfair. Just like colds, flus, skinned knees, and broken bones, we get psychic injuries too.

Tips for maintaining mental health. This is in no way judgemental toward anyone. It is just what I have learned personally over the years. It took me many years to get to this point. For most of my life, I certainly did not practice all the points I have listed below myself. But I do now, because I have learned how important it is to be at peace. 

Talk therapy can benefit people, especially if you find a competent and compassionate therapist without an agenda. For those without extended medical benefits, it can be costly. In addition a good friend, or peer counselling, or support groups might be of benefit. 

Never underestimate the spiritual dimension, as much comfort and wisdom can be found in the Bible, and through prayer. Also for those who go to church, there might be counselling services available. 

Set clear boundaries. If we allow ourselves to be a pushover, we will get pushed over and dominated. We all have a right to set boundaries on relationships, to not be forced into any relationship, especially if it is dishonest or abusive, and to have our boundaries respected. 

Learn to appreciate being alone. Solitude can be very beneficial for healing. So many people think solitude is terrifying, or a sign you are antisocial. By all means some people withdraw and spend hours dwelling on violent video games or things that are very unhealthy. But if you use your solitude wisely, for edification, and to enjoy your time, you can benefit from it. We do not need to be validated by others. We need to figure out our own values, as well as how we might serve others. We all have different gifts and strengths. 

Keep in mind that everything you ingest or put into you body, can and will affect your mood. This includes caffeine, sugar, nitrites, OTC medications, prescription medications, and all other drugs. 

In addition, the gut biome is considered to be the second brain, and it is very important to have a healthy gut biome to regulate mood. Whole foods and the avoidance of fast foods and foods high in additives will help keep your gut healthy. 

Learning and curiosity is a valuable mental health practice. Not only does it help with making wiser purchases, health decisions, etc. but it also helps our memory, and mental abilities.

Learning about technical advancements does not mean we have to be a full blown techie, but we do have to navigate online, and troubleshoot computer or phone glitches, as well as learn to protect ourselves from scams etc. It is becoming increasingly complicated, so we have to keep up or depend on someone else to help with it. Fortunately YouTube will walk you through most issues you come across. 

Also as we get older, technical issues can be intimidating, but the more you do, the easier it is to figure things out. All learning helps boost our confidence and decision making. With the learning, we also have to develop a strong filter, so we don’t allow ourselves to get bombarded with information we are not interested in, or affected by useless advertising and propaganda. 

Fresh air and exercise are right at the top of the wellness list, in conjunction with nature, and all of its beauty. Gardening is great. Birdwatching, cycling, hiking swimming, and anything outdoors that suits your fitness and lifestyle. Walking is probably the easiest thing to do on a regular basis.

Perhaps it seems paradoxical, but it is wise to overcome our fear of death. For believers, we know death is not permanent. If we can overcome the fear of death, we are not as easily manipulated into fear and anxiety by the media or the scary events going on in the world on a daily basis. 

Overcoming the fear of death, while at the same time having value and gratitude for our lives, helps eradicate the MAID fears, and makes us less vulnerable to coercion, anxiety, and depression. MAID is supposed to be a personal choice. I can understand why some people choose to opt out of this world, if they are facing a drastic and deteriorating condition like ALS. But for myself personally, I would never choose MAID. 

Tolerance and patience are difficult things to integrate into our daily living sometimes. But the more you practice them, the easier it gets. If someone else behaves badly, and carries on like a lunatic, we are not responsible for that behaviour. For those of us who are Christians, God has promised us he will sort such people out in due time. 

As Christians we are advised to put on the full armour of God to protect ourselves. Those verses can be found in Ephesians 10:6-18. Personally, I have found this has really helped reduce fear and anxiety. 

Never let anyone tell you that mental illness is incurable. They are trying to rob you of hope. No one should ever rob another person of hope. Keep in mind – Hope does not make us ashamed.

The Bible clearly tells us to expect tribulation, and not to lose hope. Look to where there is wisdom. 

Romans 5:3-5 KJV

“3 And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience;

4 And patience, experience; and experience, hope:

5 And hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.”

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

Is There Any Such Thing As A “Wonderful Christian” ~ If So Who Are They?

Even though we might be told to view someone as a “wonderful Christian” – the Bible makes it very clear, there is no such person, with the exception of Christ. 

There is not a single human being who has ever fit such a category, not even the Apostles. All of God’s servants are sanctified by grace, and even so, remain vulnerable to the temptations of sin.

None of the Apostles referred to each other or themselves, as being wonderful Christians. They remained humble, as they understood it was very important to avoid being arrogant. Pious religious superiority was a distinctive trait of the Pharisees, not the servants of Christ.  

Romans 3:23 KJV states ” For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God.” 

This truth is stated in multiple locations throughout the Bible. In fact, in the Book of Revelation, the seven churches addressed at the beginning of the book, are repeatedly told to repent.

This means all Christians are called upon to examine themselves, and repent. Repentance is not just for the unbelievers, but also for the believers. It is not only for those who do obviously sinful acts, but also for those who manipulate, deceive, exploit others, or have excessive pride. 

When John the Baptist arrived on the scene, to preach the coming of Christ, his primary message to all people, was to repent. He suffered persecution and a horrific death, yet he was unwavering in his message. Prior to his death, he did not walk around claiming to be a wonderful Christian. 

Therefore anyone who thinks they are a wonderful Christian, is filled with false pride, and the truth in not in them.

1 John 8 If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

Anyone who promotes someone else as being some kind of deity, or wonderful exalted Christian, is establishing a cult worship and following, not a Christian one. 

How often do we hear pious Christians claim other people need to repent, yet they do not seem to think it applies to them?

If the wonderful Christian is out to manipulate and exploit people, of course the gullible are expected to view then as wonderful saints. 

That is exactly how cults and cult leaders gain the trust of the followers. They place themselves on a pedestal, and can do no wrong. Yet they are little more than wolves in sheep’s clothing. 

The reason for the clear Biblical instructions to repent, and to understand all people fall short of the glory of God, is to prevent people from worshipping themselves, or another person, instead of worshipping God. 

If we are prone to worshipping man, we can easily be deceived and fall into cult practices. We are also less likely to do any serious self examination. 

There are certain people who call themselves Christians, who I knew, listened to, and observed for many years. Yet I did not once hear them say they needed to repent.

They would not even apologize for blatant lies, exploitation and wrongdoing, no matter what. They were elitist and untouchable. Some of them believed they were above all, above the law, and as pure as the driven snow. 

It is true that our sins are forgiven, if we repent, and truly believe in Christ, what he did for us on the cross, and his death and resurrection. It is the central promise of the gospel. 

We are not forgiven because we are wonderful Christians but rather, because we have acknowledged the fact we are not wonderful Christians.

We are forgiven because we have recognized and admitted our sins. If so, we have genuine remorse, will confess, repent, and change our ways.

Most of all – we will understand forgiveness is granted by the grace of God. It has nothing to do with any Christian being wonderful. 

Even the most gifted among God’s people committed grievous sins. King David, King Solomon, and Noah were not without sin.

We live in a secular world, where even the mention of sin brings a haughty response. How dare anyone call wrongdoing a sin! Even if it is a premeditated, willful violation of the law, and morality – it is often denied, referred to as a mistake, or attributed to mental illness. 

If we become ensnared in the concept of elitism, riches, pride, self exaltation, and worshipping wolves in sheep’s clothing, how far is that from falling into the trap of worshipping the beast?

The Bible is full of warnings about deception, false pride and arrogance. 

As Christians we are blessed when we are humbled. It sounds like a contradiction, and is often a painful experience. However pride brings disgrace, and humility brings wisdom. 

Some people go through their entire lives full of false Christian arrogance. But sooner or later, they too will be humbled. 

We are not better than other people. We do not serve the will of man, especially those who are prone to false pride and exploitation. They are not superior.

No matter how exalted, how rich, how full of arrogance a person is, they are delusional if they think this makes them special. Even the most well known Christians in the Bible understood they were not better than other people. They did not go out and preach self glory. They glorified God. 

Although we are thankful for the help and encouragement of other people in our lives, we do not worship them, or view them as infallible.

In fact we are grateful to God, and no one has the right to tell us who or what to be grateful for. We might be grateful to a stranger who helped us lift a heavy object, or treated us with respect. 

We might be grateful to the author of a good book we read. We might be grateful that we have enough food to eat, or can take a hot bath. As we age, we are grateful for our health and independence. 

No one has the right to tell us what to be grateful for. No one can give us orders to be grateful for the health and well being of our children, and grandchildren. True gratitude does not rely on the orders of someone else. To each their own, when it comes to gratitude. 

Even God does not give us orders regarding what, and who to be grateful for. True gratitude belongs to God. 

Gratitude, like humility – comes from the heart. Just as it is with all things the Bible says about false pride, arrogance, and deception, it also tells us that only Christ knows our hearts, and true intentions.

Gratitude is a good practice, and helps to keep us humble. We live by faith, and faith is also something to be grateful for, as it gives us assurance and peace.

Other people, no matter how self exalted or powerful they are, do not get to dictate what we are  to be grateful for. 

The notion or claims of wonderful Christians, combined with orders to be grateful for those wonderful Christians, comes from a place of pride and cultish deception. 

For their sake, we can only hope they will eventually be humbled, and repent. They are setting themselves up for failure. They are lying. Fictitious, and so-called wonderful Christians, are not the path to salvation.

Jesus said in John 14″6  “I am the way, and the truth, and the life”.

If people deny the truth, they will lose their way. They should take truth seriously. Deception and pride is not from God. 

I do not intend to sound cynical about all Christians. Just as I have known some who are deceptive, cruel, shunning, and full of themselves, I have also known others who are just the opposite.

They were kind, empathic, humble, accepting, giving, warm, and loving. They demonstrated their Christianity in the way they treated others, showing the fruits of the Spirit.

In fact the Bible tells us in Mathew 7:20 KJV “Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them.”

Galatian 5:22 KJV “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith.”

As much as I wish I had been more discerning throughout my life, and quicker to repent myself – I am grateful for knowing people who do have the fruits of the Spirit.

One of them was a neighbour on the farm where I grew up. Another was an elderly woman named Elsie, who I met in White Rock thirty some years ago. They were both incredibly kind, accepting, and full of love. I will always hold those women, and many other kind people, near and dear to my heart. 

The kind neighbour on the farm who lived nearby, had a tremendous influence on my life. I always found her to be gentle, caring, kind, and loving. I would beg to tag along on visits to her house, so I could talk to her, ask her questions about God, and play with the lambs they had on their farm.

I still clearly remember when I was around three years old, she told me God does not allow a sparrow to fall to the ground, and that He even knows the number of hairs on my head, so He will take care of me.

I was so amazed at what she told me, it stuck with me forever. I marvelled at little birds, and people with thick curly hair, and wondered how God could know so much. I would even try to touch people’s hair, just to see how thick it was. But by the time I started school, I soon found out, they would get annoyed, so I left their hair alone. 

Even though we have come across some real gems in our lifetime, we should still be aware – the fruits of the Spirit, are from God, not the person. God calls us according to His purpose, not ours.

We all grow up in a world with both the wheat and the tares. We would be wise to figure out ahead of time, which of the two we choose to be. 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2024). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

 

 

The Many Problems With Fraudulent & False Adoption Claims

Recently the mainstream media, in particular CBC, has exposed some high profile people who have made false claims to be adopted, and Indigenous.

The most recent one is Buffy Sainte-Marie, who made false claims to be Cree, from Saskatchewan. Her story was that she had been “scooped” from her traditional First Nation’s home in Canada, and adopted by an American family in Massachusetts. She claimed the adoption records were lost or destroyed by fire. But once her story is delved into, it is clear she made multiple false claims that should have raised red flags at the onset.

Adoption records in Saskatchewan were not destroyed as she claimed. In fact all records of adoption, foster care, births, deaths, marriages etc. are kept on file indefinitely. The notion that one can falsify or bury such records goes to show how brazen they are, and how little respect they have for the importance of records, and the legalities that surround them.

In addition to the CBC articles, the Fifth Estate also did an in-depth piece of investigative journalism on the topic, which proved beyond a shadow of a doubt that she was born in 1941 to a Caucasian family in the US. She was the middle child of three children born to Winnifred and Albert Santamaria. The family changed their name to Sainte-Marie because they believed there was anti-Italian attitudes in the US at the time.

There are all kinds of records to prove the truth of her birth, heritage and upbringing. She has a birth certificate to show who she really is. There are family videos, school records, and various other bits of validation.

In my opinion, one of the main confirmations of her identity, is her own marriage certificate from 1982. She signed the marriage certificate ten years after she embarked on her false Indigenous claims. When she signed the marriage certificate, she also had to acknowledge her birth record and nationality. So clearly she knew who she was, and where she came from. She was not mentally ill or suffering from a psychotic break, or delusional disorder.

The surname Santamaria has its origins in the Latin Arch in Europe. It was not until she was in her twenties that Buffy Sainte-Marie began to claim she was of Indigenous heritage. She went on Sesame Street to make the claims to wide-eyed naive young children. She would dress up in feathered head-bands, and various Indigenous costumes, and soon became a voice for the Indigenous people. In reality, she became an iconic fraud.

Her false claims created a platform for the launching of her career and wealth. Her family was hurt and baffled by her claims, because essentially she was rejecting her own heritage, roots, and upbringing, in favour of a fabricated one. Initially she claimed to be Algonquin, then Mi’kmaq, and finally landed on the Saskatchewan Cree origin, claiming the adoption records had been lost or destroyed.

When her family tried to set the record straight, she hired high powered lawyers to send them threatening letters. They fear retaliation to this day because she does have money, fame, power and influence compared to them. Understandably, they do not want to lose their homes, or be hounded and threatened by high priced aggressive lawyers.

In addition to causing a great deal of strife in her own family, it makes a mockery of the Indigenous heritage as well. She exploited the image, and made the claims for her own personal gain, when she had no real clue about the hardships they faced, or the culture they were born into. In fact, she had no clue what it is to be a Canadian.

On top of appropriating the voice of the Indigenous people, this type of deception undermines the importance of family of origin, of roots, genetics, heritage, culture, developmental psychology, and the systems we are expected to respect and uphold.

People like Buffy Sainte-Marie and Mary Ellen Turpel-Lafond, who was a Canadian judge, who also advanced her career on false premises of being Indigenous, received multiple awards, and honorary doctorates from different Universities. Both these women also got the prestigious status of being in the Order of Canada, all under false pretences. It only serves to strip such a designation of all credibility. The Order of Canada has become so disordered, it is considered to be a joke. 

In the case of Mary-Ellen Turpel Lafond, one by one, her many honorary doctorates were revoked from multiple Universities. In spite of it all, both the judge and the iconic singer, continue to claim Indigenous heritage. In my opinion, Universities should drop the practice of handing out fake honorary doctorates period. They clearly have no meaning, because they are not earned.

Let ALL people, regardless of nationality or heritage, earn their degrees. There is no merit in obtaining such watered down hand-outs as honorary doctorates. They are meaningless, and take away from those who put the time, money, and effort into getting advanced degrees.

Furthermore, it makes the Universities culpable in promoting fraudulent claims of Indigenous heritage, because surely, they must have the resources, and wherewithal to vet those honorary doctorates. Yet clearly, they don’t even bother to do so.

Anyone who dons a feathered head band, or wears a button blanket for a photo-op can miraculously become an icon of success in the Indigenous playbook. How do those incessant lies contribute to truth and reconciliation? How does a judge and former politician for children and families, who makes false Indigenous adoption claims, serve the same communities she is defrauding? 

She claimed to have direct experience with being in foster care, with drug and alcohol abuse, and domestic violence. None of it was true. The dishonest judge, who doctored her resume, and history with so many falsehoods, grew up in a privileged upper middle class family. All her so called childhood adversity, was contrived and fabricated.

If anything, this proves that making fraudulent adoption claims has long term and far-reaching effects. It undermines the foundational values of family, culture, the educational system, and the fact no one was doing any fact checking or screening for decades before this problem was exposed.

All false adoption claims, to include those who make claims of adopting someone – should be a red flag and investigated for fraud. The only reason anyone makes false adoption claims is to exploit or take advantage of a situation or person.

If such claims are allowed to go on for years, they soon become general beliefs, which are much more difficult to undo in order to set the record straight. Lies, if repeated often enough, become part of the fabric of a pseudo-existence.

If someone gets an advantage and promotion as a result of those lies, you can be sure there will be an equally destructive disadvantage that falls upon someone else, as a result of that unscrupulous gain.

False adoption claims should be immediately questioned, investigated, and treated as fraud, with legal and career consequences to deter such nonsense. In the case where someone has more money, power, influence, and the ability to oppress the truth, or threaten those who expose it, they should have to face more serious consequences.

No one should be able to bully a person into silencing the truth of who they are, and where they came from. Families are a unit, even if they become broken, and full of strife. If one member of the family, or part of the family, is stepped on or mistreated, it adversely affects the whole family, often for many generations.

No one has the right to “get rid of” a family member they reject or despise, no matter how much power and money they have, or how lowly they judge the reject to be. False adoption claims are a devious, unlawful, self-serving, one way street.

Foundational lies can only be one way for awhile, before the truth comes out, and the harm they caused comes to light. The only way the “my way, or the highway” concept flies – is when the wheels come off, and it flies straight back into the naked face of the fraudster. There is egg all over that face. The longer it went on, the more rotten the stench. 

Only the birth parent can give a child up for adoption. There are legal guidelines, as well as long established systems and records to be filed. All countries have child protection services in place, to make sure there is no coercion, deception, exploitation, sale or trade of a child, or any other illegal reasons for adoptions.

The legal structures are also in place to prevent people from finding loopholes, and to deter those who are inclined to make fraudulent claims of an adoption, when there was no adoption. No one should ever be allowed to steal a child. Clearly the systems meant to protect children, are fallible regardless. 

There have been cases of abductions, where the perpetrator claims to have adopted the child. In all cases of fraudulent adoptions, children are at the most risk. Exploitation is at the core. False adoptions disregard every single system that is in place to protect children and families. 

It is charlatans, cults and criminals who make false adoption claims for their own personal gain. For anyone who calls themself a Christian, they would know that lying is not okay. They would know that oppression, bullying, and silencing the truth is not okay.

If they read the Bible, they would know, there are numerous books of the Bible that give detailed accounts of genealogy, naming who begat who – one by one. No one gets to steal the identity of another person, tribe, or lineage. Every single one of us is accounted for, and has a place in our own family lineage. Anyone who tries to add to, insert themselves, or excise another person from their origins – is actually trying to tear them out by the roots.

It violates numerous Commandments. The fifth commandment is to “honor your father and mother”. The eighth commandment is “thou shalt not steal”. The ninth commandment is “thou shalt not give false witness” The tenth commandment is “thou shalt not covet”.

Therefore Christians who support false adoption claims are cultish, and not the least bit genuine. And those who covet fame and exaltation using false adoption claims, and false heritage claims are fraudsters, who undermine all of the systems.

The Universities, the Order of Canada, the foster care system, the educational system, the judicial system, the family systems, the awards and grants systems, and all of our culture and heritage – is undermined and robbed when fraud is allowed to flourish.

How to prevent it? First of all, the investigations should be done up front, not fifty years later. Fraudulent adoption claims should be treated as a crime, especially if those claims caused direct harm, or were the result of force, and an abuse of power.

In my own life history, the course of my life, career, and family life, was derailed by a high school teacher who made repeated and consistent false claims to have “legally adopted me”. It was a blatant lie, but he repeated it over and over, and would not back down or take no for an answer.

The only thing that would have stopped him, was if he would have been investigated, and arrested. His conduct should have raised red flags with multiple authorities. I told him to leave me alone many times when I was a student in school. I told him I don’t care what he thinks or wants to believe. I said no, to all his efforts to make me his “daughter”. I thought it was sick and warped to the core. But he would not listen to me. In his eyes I was nothing, and he was everything. 

When a person persists in the false claims, once there is irrefutable proof brought forward to contradict their claims, they are still not facing consequences. They should face criminal consequences after a full psychiatric evaluation is done.

The old adage, “an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure” is important when it comes to stealing identity. In the cases of Mary Ellen Turpel-Lafond, and Buffy Sainte-Marie, it did not take much to uncover the truth. The truth should have been uncovered long ago. It would have saved them the walk of shame at the end of their careers. Fantasy is not reality. If they want to create fiction, they have to acknowledge it as such.

Another key aspect of prevention, in my opinion, would be to stop the practice of “informal adoptions” in the Indigenous communities. During the time I lived on Haida Gwaii, many Caucasian people were offered informal adoptions as adults, into the Haida community. I was offered it as well, but declined.

The white people on Haida Gwaii who were part of the informal adoptions, did so as a reciprocal gesture of respect, not as an actual adoption. No one in their right mind would use that as a platform to make the claim they were of Haida ancestry.

However, I can see where the practice of informal adoptions in the Indigenous communities has led to unscrupulous claims. People need to realize adoption is a legal and binding process that is recorded with the Department of Vital Statistics the same as births, marriages, divorces, and deaths are recorded for all time.

Formal adoptions are not to be taken lightly. You can get a divorce much easier than you can get out of a legal adoption. It ties you to each others assets, and all legal decisions for the rest of your life. 

I recall watching a show where an elderly widow tried to help a street girl who was a prostitute or stripper. She gave her a place to live, and then got talked into adopting her, which she did. Before long, she realized the woman was lying to her, and stealing from her. She tried to terminate the adoption, and became embroiled in a legal battle. After she died, the woman sued for a percentage of her estate, even though they had only known each other a couple of years.

The teacher who tried so hard to adopt me when I was never up for adoption, was simply told that he had to wait until I was eighteen, and that I had to consent to an adoption. He was told that any attempts to force an adoption would not go “unchallenged”. Now my question is, and always has been – why was this man not challenged?

When I turned eighteen, he had all the paperwork done, and then backed me into a corner, ordering me with all his teacher, religious, and tough guy authority – to sign those papers, RIGHT NOW!

I was very intimidated, and confused at the time, but I knew he was demanding that I sign a legal document, and he could not force my signature. I was not consenting. So I meekly, but adamantly refused to sign the papers.

Even after that happened, he falsely claimed the legal adoption had taken place. For many years I believed he had forged my signature, and submitted the papers.

He colluded with others, so I was constantly ganged up on. He claimed “intervention was required” when truthfully, I had accelerated through school, and consistently passed with honors. He was so aggressive and convincing with the lying, for most of my life I thought I was the “bad girl”. I did not realize how much he had brainwashed me until much later. 

It took quite awhile before it dawned on me – so what if I actually WAS a terrible, degenerate bad girl? He still had no right to do what he did. It was not up to him to judge me, and our mother, as being “non-redeemable” lost souls. He seemed to think he was some kind of deity. 

He forced me into a nursing program, when I had no inclination to be a nurse. I wanted to go to University and get a baseline degree, so I could become an academic.

Since I was very young at the time, and due to his abuse of power, I had no choice. So I took nursing, because I knew a post-secondary education was critical, in order to escape a pattern of familial violence. If not for him, I would have been able to accept an English scholarship at the University of Calgary. When the professor of the English program realized I was under the thumb of a high school teacher, he was outraged. 

I wrote the RN exams when I was nineteen years old. During the time I was enrolled in the nursing program, the teacher was nowhere near me. I did excel and get high marks, as I had done throughout school, but my marks had nothing to do with the teacher. However, from then on, he took credit for what I was. It gave him an even greater inclination to define, take ownership, and inflict a constant debt bondage, and lifelong involuntary gratitude. 

It was not up to him, to create a lying adoption con, to cover his obsession with a teenage girl. To cover his stalking, and the fact he forced me into his car on numerous occasions, and forcibly confined me for hours on end.

To an extent, the teacher adoption plot was an extension of family violence in my own family. It was also a scheme to prevent me from choosing my own career path, in order to “keep me in line”. It was a strategy, and a trap designed to monitor and control me for life. I was supposed to be under the rule of the authoritarian schoolmaster forever. 

In later years the teacher pretended to be a mellow absent minded professor, and nice Christian guy. He never stopped his compulsive lying. All he did was trade his macho, overt bullying to more covert manipulations and control. 

One thing I really want to make clear. The teacher was a teacher. That’s it, that’s all. He was NOT a part of my family, and I was NOT a part of his family. No amount of punishment, lying, gaslighting or coercion is going to change that fact. The adoption con was a ruse to cover for his lawless conduct.

No young girl should ever have to be forced to quit school, change schools, or run away – just to get free of a teacher who is relentlessly harassing them. No teacher should ever get away with such conduct. If it takes fifty years to come to light, they should still be held accountable.

When under the dark cloud of someone who is stalking your soul, and abusing power to such an extent, it takes a very long time to garner the courage to go to the authorities. The backlash and punishment for reporting it to the police, was always foremost in my mind. 

The adoption was a lying excuse to take control of me. He had to make up some kind of excuse for acting the way he did, when I was never under his jurisdiction. I hardly knew the guy. He came to our school as a brand new teacher when I was in junior high school. He was in his twenties when he first started making the adoption claims, citing God as his authority. Yup – God told him to adopt me.

I was aghast when he said God told him to adopt me. First, I sarcastically asked him if God talks to him out of the sky, or the walls or what? Then when I could not deter him, I said, “Well since it is my life, why wouldn’t God tell me too?” 

But how could I know at the time, there was no reasoning with this man? He was still lying about it thirty, and forty years later. One would think he is completely delusional and psychotic, but I know for a fact that he knows it is all a pack of lies. 

It was all about power, domination and control. He has his own family, and he knows very well who they are. So it was a clearly a brazen con, and he should have faced con-sequences.

In fact his own son got advanced degrees, and ended up teaching in a junior girl’s college in New York. The young girls who attended the college would have been between seventeen and nineteen years old on average. A few years after he started teaching there, he sent me an email telling me he was “in love” with one of his students. 

At this time, he was divorced and in his mid-forties. He then went on to say he did not know “if she was going to love me back”. Those were his words. He wrote in the email that he had been “following her home on the subway, and knew where she lived”.  Clearly, the apple does not fall far from the tree. Once again, intergenerational patterns arise from dysfunctional dynamics. I can only imagine how creeped out, and scared the poor girl must have been, because it sounded like he followed her several times. 

One day the teacher (and his son) will face consequences for their actions. No one gets to abuse power, or speak for God in a lying manner, without facing God’s judgement. The teacher, who was touted as the “wonderful Christian” should have taken the time to actually read the Bible.

If I was really that bad, he would not have been so desperate to take ownership of me, before I could get away. People usually do not want to own bad things, they want to own objects they think are worth something to them. To put it simply, I was targeted, and objectified by a predatory teacher. He was involved in a devious scheme, with scapegoating, and collusion, as part of the plot. 

Every single time I tried to refute the adoption claim, I got threatened with expulsion from my own family, and accused of being mentally ill, and emotionally disturbed. The teacher was the king of gaslighting. He acted as though he had the power to have me declared insane. Since he was in collusion with a member of my own family, this accusation was a grave concern, even though gaslighting is illegal. 

Countless people over the years have been thrown into psych units, or drugged into oblivion, just based on false accusations. In addition, when someone makes those accusations, in order not to be in denial, any sensible person is forced to do some soul searching. When those with power are victimizing you, it is easy to take on those false accusations as part of the victim role.

I now know much more about gaslighting, as part of the repertoire of deviant schemes. I also know that all of us are presumed sane, until it is proven otherwise. No one can be forced into a psychiatric evaluation without legitimate reasons, and a court order. Gaslighting is a form of psychological torture. It is very painful, dehumanizing, and makes us unable to trust our own perception of reality. 

Under the Criminal Code of Canada, section 269.1 torture is defined as:

torture means any act or omission by which severe pain or suffering, whether physical or mental, is intentionally inflicted on a person

  • (a) for a purpose including

    • (i) obtaining from the person or from a third person information or a statement,

    • (ii) punishing the person for an act that the person or a third person has committed or is suspected of having committed, and

    • (iii) intimidating or coercing the person or a third person, or

  • (b) for any reason based on discrimination of any kind,

Children and students in a public school do not routinely get forced into a pseudo-adoption by a tough guy bullying teacher, as a form punishment. If a kid truly is bad, they get suspended, or referred for an assessment. They don’t get miraculously adopted by a twenty-eight year old teacher who has the hots for them. I well remember how practically every kid in the school was afraid of him. I wonder if he is proud of himself for such a legacy?

Part of his desire to dominate, take control of, and punish me, was because I was able to excel academically. He was so chauvinistic, and such a cultish religious zealot – no sassy young female was going to deny him what he wanted, even if it meant he was defying all the laws of reality, ethics, and teacher conduct. He wanted to take all the credit for my academic ability, when he had absolutely nothing to do with it. He viewed me as a lucrative fund-raising mascot for his cult religion.

I was planning to go to University once I graduated, and had a scholarship offer. I did not ask for, or want his interference in my life. As a teacher, I did not like him at all. He stared to the point of making your blood run cold, and was full of macho arrogance.

I was pretty confident I could complete two years of University by the time I turned eighteen. So how was it that I was so bad, I needed “adoption” intervention? Since when is a pseudo-adoption an intervention? For any reason? It was so bogus, it still defies logic, and it still plagues me.

Without a doubt, it was the most abusive, and toxic relationship of my entire lifetime. To this day, I am not free of all it entails. Therefore, when I speak or write about the harm done by false adoption claims, I do know what I am talking about.

Now there are frequent newspaper reports in MSM about teacher misconduct. But years ago when I was a student in a small farming community in central Alberta, teachers could pretty much do what they wanted.

Most of them were professional and decent, but a couple of them were not. The teacher who targeted me, forcibly confined me in his house late at night for hours on end. During those bleak hours of repeated brainwashing, he told me the following things over and over. Most of these same mantras were repeated again, and again in the following years.

He said God told him to adopt me. He told me over and over that I was his daughter, as if it was a statement of fact. He told me he loved me, and the love was unconditional. He said I would never get away, because he would hunt me down. He told me I had the exact same IQ as his wife. He repeatedly told me my mother was wicked, evil and non-redeemable. That was his main theme, and also the one that made me feel most uncomfortable. After all, our mother is our mother, and most of us love our mother. 

He also told me it was very hurtful for him, and his wife if I even thought of that wicked woman as being my mother. For crying out loud – she was my mother! Why should anyone be shamed, and punished, for thinking their mother is their mother? Why on earth was I subjected to his insanity?

He repeatedly told me how special I was, and that I was his precious gift from God. How was I supposed to reconcile the dichotomy between being a bad girl, and terrible degenerate – in sharp contrast with being a shiny object, and special gift from God?

He told me hundreds of times that he was proud of me. He was so puffed up and proud of himself. It was another one of his lies that made me cringe, and also made me angry.

He was proud of himself. I had nothing to do with his excessive false pride. He told me he liked to believe he had me since I was a little girl, around six years old. Is that weird or what? He “liked” to believe a lot of things. 

He had it firmly established with all the lies, he was my saviour, not God but him, the almighty teacher. The only thing that could possibly make me redeemable, and acceptable in the eyes of God, and all those around me, was to be the “daughter” of the cultish power abusing teacher.

Every single time I refused his claim of adoption, I was shamed and denigrated for being cruel, hurtful, and in defiance of authority. When I asked him how it was possible for him to have given birth to me when he was eleven years old, he reverted back to his God theory.

He made it very clear I was going to be attached to him for the rest of my life. There was no escaping him. He then had the gall in later years, to tell people I had given him grey hairs when I was a teenager. He really played the fictional role of being the daddy-god. He was more like the godfather gang banger, in the midst of my life and family.

After I graduated, I could not escape him as he was invited to every family function. I simply tried to be polite. If I told the truth about him, I was threatened with expulsion from my own family. He sent me hundreds of syrupy and glittery “daughter cards” plastered with out of context Bible verses. He repeatedly came to my house, and whenever he got the chance, he repeated many of the same things he said when I was a student. 

My husband was killed in an accident when I was just thirty-five years old. This brought the teacher to my door step, pushing his way into my life more than ever, and it nearly destroyed me. When my husband was alive, we kept a polite arm’s length distance. My husband never left me alone in a room with him. He knew I was not comfortable with him, and he told me he did not like the way he looks (stares) at me. So during those years, before his death I had protection. Because of that, the teacher did not visit that often, and when he did, he did not have direct access to me.

I met my husband playing College basketball. He was the tallest guy on the team, and was quite cocky as he had always been a super star athlete, and MVP. When I met him, I told him about the teacher supposedly being a “wonderful Christian” yet he had chased me and forced me into his car numerous times. He would yell at me, “You will get in that car, or I will STUFF you in that car”. 

Paul just looked at me for a long moment, and then said, “Not anymore, he ain’t”. So for a time, I finally had a solution to my problem, and I was so grateful for the protection. I remember thinking how Paul was able to stuff a basketball in the net, and that’s what he would do to the teacher if he ever tried to use force, or put the grab on me again.

So as it is when we are young, we think we have found a solution to solve the problem forever. If it had not been for Paul’s untimely death, I still believe we would have eventually shut the teacher out completely. The only reason we did not tell him to get lost, and slam the door in his face, was because he had infiltrated my family, and there was no real way to get rid of him. So to keep the peace in the family, we remained polite and respectful, which was a big mistake in hindsight.

All push in predators seek a way to get in the door. Once the door is open a crack, they brazenly push their way in. We should have slammed and dead-bolted that door as soon as we got married. I always felt absolutely sickened to the core, and very uncomfortable around the teacher, and that never changed once throughout the entire ordeal with him. It nearly killed me. 

One of the things that really bothered me in later years, was why should any woman have to have a body guard to be protected from a teacher? Not just during school, but for a lifetime.

Why should any woman get saddled with an unwanted, putrid and disgusting relationship, when every fibre of her being rejects it? It was not just physical threats he subjected me to, but worse yet, there was a constant psychological barrage, filled with shaming, and forced acceptance of his lies, along with extreme in-depth spiritual abuse. It was devastating on many levels. In my own family, he made himself far more important than I am. He got their support, not me. It compounded the pain of it all, to the point of anguish. 

The cult the teacher belongs to, is known throughout the world, for ripping families apart. The Australian PM at one point, denounced them publicly, and admitted they are well known for destroying families. Books have been written about them, and multiple people who have escaped the cult, have come forward with their stories of abuse, assaults, brainwashing, control, psychological torture, and familial rejection.

The cruelty and deception is beyond belief. Researching the backdrop of the cult helped me to understand the origins, the history, the practice of thought reform, and the relentless attack on the family unit. They see vulnerability as opportunity. Therefore, I now know that the evil inclinations behind this plot were intentional, and by design. I also know that his conduct is not my fault. I was in the wrong place at the wrong time. A predator was allowed to roam freely in the community, and the small public school I attended.

There are multiple witnesses, and many who still believe the lies. This is not a “he said, she said case”. It went on for many years, and is known to hundreds of people. Plus most of the kids in my graduating class witnessed him follow, and chase me down outside of school hours. I literally tried to run away from him several times. 

In hindsight, I am eternally grateful that I had God’s protection, and the fortitude to refuse to sign adoption papers, because it is next to impossible to get out of a legal adoption. The very notion of being legally adopted by that cult teacher, creeps me out beyond description.

False adoption claims are life altering, and difficult to get free of because lies become entrenched, and people will firmly adhere to falsehoods, in spite of evidence to the contrary.

Many commenters in MSM staunchly believe that Buffy Sainte-Marie is of Canadian Cree ancestry, even though irrefutable proof to the contrary has been brought forward, and laid on the table. 

We wonder how numerous people can develop ingrained and fixed delusions. If lies are told boldly, and frequently, especially by someone who has power, respect etc. they become part of a false belief system. Delusional simply means adhering to false beliefs, in spite of irrefutable evidence to the contrary.

Any person who will lie about something as serious as adoption, whether they are making false claims about being adopted, or lying about having adopted someone – will lie about absolutely anything.

They are proving themselves beyond a shadow of a doubt, to be liars and con artists. They find it hurtful when they are exposed. Aw gee, isn’t that just so sad and terrible? They are used to tapping into the empathy of others, which is a big part of their scam.

People who become hurt, angry, defensive, or threatening when truth is exposed, especially when it comes to identity – are actually making truth their enemy. In fact, we are consistently warned to avoid deception, and to love, seek and embrace the truth. Yet they are foolishly doing just the opposite. 

We should all pay attention, and reject falsehoods, because God warns us many times throughout the Bible. Strong delusion is sent to those who prefer lies over truth, and once that happens, the outcome is not good.

Thessalonians 2 – Verse 11-12 KJV says the following:

“11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie:

12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.”

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2023). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

Church Burnings In Canada & Throughout The World

Like any structural fire, sometimes the reasons are related to faulty wiring, or lightening strikes, so not every single church fire is arson.

However the surge in the number of church fires, along with the fact many of the fires have been suspicious or attributed to arson, does indicate this is an intentional pattern, not only in Canada, but in many countries throughout the world.

In Canada it is believed the upsurge in church fire arson, is due to the discovery of unmarked graves of Aboriginal children who were subjected to abuses in church run residential schools.

The first residential schools in Canada were started in 1831 and by the 1880’s the federal government was funding these schools, in conjunction with a multitude of churches. Most, but not all of the churches involved in this destructive cruelty, were of the Catholic faith. It is not to suggest any church is all bad, because they all have a mix of both good and bad. 

It was the bad attitude that developed, and was cultivated in certain situations, as a result of the abuse of power. In all cases where there is supreme arrogance, and abuse of power, there will be a corresponding lack of empathy towards the downtrodden, or those who are viewed as “lesser human beings”. They are dehumanized to the degree they do not have the power of veto, or any control over their own lives. 

The circumstances that developed in the residential schools, stemmed from an intent to separate the children from their identity, their families, and their culture. It was a terrible burden of shame inflicted upon them. They had no way of protecting themselves. They were overpowered, and given no avenue of escape. The kids were taught and cared for by nuns. Some of those nuns were meaner than a honey badger. Once clamped into their jaws, as a child, they were doomed, and had no choice but to obey. 

On top of the cruelty inflicted by some of the nuns, numerous Catholic priests used their authority and proximity to defenceless children, to sexually molest and abuse them in the vilest ways. This happened equally to boys and girls. Worse yet, those crimes against children were covered up for many years, which re-victimized the children over and over, because they were not protected or believed. 

Even though it was well known by the early 1960’s that these schools were often steeped in emotional, psychological, sexual, and spiritual abuse, they continued until the 1990’s.

As a result the damage was astronomical. Many of the survivors of such schools recount deep-rooted and irreparable damages. In addition to what they were forced to endure physically, they were also shamed for who they were.

The constant and relentless indoctrination, telling children their parents are evil, and wicked, is just as destructive psychologically and spiritually as sexual abuse. It is a molestation of the mind and spirit.

The perpetrator wants to make sure the child can never overcome what they have inflicted on them. They go after the mind and emotions, probably more than anything else. That way they can abuse without fear of reprisal.

It is one of the most disgusting, and appalling methods of trickery and cruelty toward a vulnerable child. In such cases, there are no outward signs of the deep rooted maltreatment meted out by those who abuse authority. It is a clever way to disguise their sadistic tendencies, without ever getting caught.

They get a thrill out of watching their victim squirm. They relish in the satisfaction of assailing a kid with an onslaught of psychological and emotional abuse. They have the all encompassing power and control, while their victim has none, not even the power to be who they are. They take away your right to exist. 

For these reasons, it is believed the spark of outrage, has led to some raging fires. Church burning has powerful political undertones, often with hidden agendas, where clarity of motives are not the least bit transparent. 

Let’s face it, there could be any number of reasons for the fires, from accidental to intentional, and even for the purpose of collecting insurance. Some, but not all are secondary to the long term mistreatment of people by certain religious authorities. Others are based on attention seeking extremist organizations, or simply vandalism.

If a church is targeted when there is no one there, such as on a stat holiday, or in the middle of the night, the vandals can be reasonably sure they are not going to cause death. However, it is an extremely reckless act, because there could be someone sleeping in a church. 

In addition the fire could spread to adjacent homes and structures in the community. An act of vandalism involving arson could easily lead to murder. It just depends on which way the wind blows. 

Clearly, anytime a religious authority tries to separate children, foster children, or people in general from their families, their identity, and their history, they are not really Christian, but rather soul destroying cults. They often use sophisticated, deceptive and sadistic tactics while in the process of robbing children of who they are.

A quote attributed to George Orwell defines this quite succinctly: “The most effective way to destroy people is to deny and obliterate their own understanding of their history.” Some say George Orwell did not write this quote, however it is accurate and true, no matter where it came from. 

In all of this combined religious and political strife, we end up with a somewhat puzzling contradiction. Arson and vandalism is a crime, and places people, and the surrounding communities in peril. Yet if it is truly revenge for years and years of mistreatment, there are some people who see it as a justifiable act.

It is almost like taking one highly symbolic construct, igniting it, then stoking it into a more fanatical extreme. The fiery revenge, billowing smoke, and the brightness of its light, is far reaching, and fills us with fear. It leaves us wallowing in the wreckage of a pile of rubble, with some serious reflection, and contemplation to be done. It is natural to wonder why there is so much destruction. 

Churches are illustrative and iconic. Some of them have steeples, depicting man’s attempt to reach skyward to the heavens, and get closer to the divine. Another reason steeples were built, was so the church bells were higher than all other buildings, and thus could be heard far and wide. Other theories claim they were built to keep evil spirits out.

As far as warding off evil spirits, they did not work very well in that regard. The zealous builders of such pointed structures, probably did not increase their own divinity by building a tower into the heavens either. 

For some people, churches represent the heart and soul of Christian faith. A high percentage of Christians are Sunday only Christians. They dress up, and put on a good show on a weekly basis, but do not apply it to their daily lives.

Many Christians listen to sermons, and let a preacher interpret what the Bible says, without ever reading a word of it themselves. Is it any wonder there are so many false teachers with a devout coterie of followers? 

Churches are also social constructs where people gather, make friends, and create shared activities. In many cases, churches have adhered to the gospel, and showed charitable sincerity by supporting and uplifting the poor, the frail, and the downtrodden. Some churches are good, and others are not so good. 

But even so, how can there be such a massive dichotomy in the symbolic representation of the church?

To help us understand what the heck is going on with the recent church burnings, it is worth looking at what is, and what has been happening throughout the rest of the world. Canada is currently experiencing this frightening trend, but we are not the only ones.

Moving to some different locations and time frames where religious arson became prevalent, it happened during the US civil rights movement in the 1960’s, often targeting black churches, in the heat of racial upheaval. This trend continued with increasing intensity into the 1990’s.

In 1996 the US Congress passed the Church Arson Prevention Act. Clinton established the National Church Arson Task Force due to the sharp increase in church arson.

In Australia church burnings followed the conviction of child sex predators within the churches. St. James church, and St. Mary’s Catholic church were intentionally burned as a result.

In Canada, there are well over eighty churches that have been burned in recent years. It has escalated since the announcement of unmarked graves at the sites of residential schools. It has also generated anti-religious political extremists who are part of the mix. Not all of the church burnings are because of residential schools. In some cases, it has been a front for those with a different agenda.

In Chile, a visit by Pope Francis in 2018, resulted in a number of church burnings. In those cases they were less discreet, and churches in Santiago were fire bombed in conjunction with the spraying of accelerants.

In India when there was religious conflict, a number of churches were burned. During the 2008 Kandhamai clashes, hundreds of churches were set on fire and burned down.

Niger also had a wave of church burnings following the Charlie Hebdo shooting in 2015, when a satirical newspaper in Paris was stormed by Islamic terrorists killing twelve people, and injuring eleven others. After this crisis forty-eight churches were burned down in Niger by Islamists.

One of the oldest and most historic churches of all was burned down in Norway in 1992. The Fantoft Stave church was built in 1150 when the Vikings converted to Christianity. The burning of the longstanding church was eventually attributed to the “black metal scene” tied to all kinds of extremist ideologies, white supremacy, Nazi ideologies, and Satan worship.

Pakistan has also had a recent surge in church arson. In 2023 at least twenty one churches were burned, which were attributed to Muslim uprisings.

In the United Kingdom between 1973 and 2008, there were a number of arson attacks on churches. Several of these were said to be the result of anti-Catholic sentiments.

The fact these fires are occurring in various countries throughout the world, for a variety of reasons, suggests this is a global issue with a strong undercurrent of revenge. There is a formidable message they are trying to convey, yet the smoke gets in our eyes. It is a prime example of an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth mentality. Whatever the origins, such a belief is not the mindset of a Christ centred person at all. 

Without a doubt Christianity is at enmity with a Satanic counter force, coming from the outside, as well as the inside of the church. It carries many disguises, often as an angel of light, or a deceptive good will. Caution and discernment are needed now probably more than ever before. We are steeped in deception, and yet we have a responsibility to love and seek the truth.

Some would automatically claim the attacks are based on Christian persecution, and a growing intolerance for Christian principles and gathering places.

In some cases, this may be true. However as Christians, we do have to acknowledge that many religions who are disguising themselves as Christians, have committed countless atrocities, and human rights violations.

If you watch or follow true crime stories, you soon discover some of the most heinous crimes are committed by church goers. The BTK killer Dennis Radar was active in his church. Child killer Clifford Olsen was a church goer and recruited many of his victims by placing ads on church bulletin boards offering jobs to young people. More recently in the news, Lucy Letby was also a church goer. The list of church villains is a very long list. There are many wolves in sheep’s clothing sitting in those pews. 

Nothing justifies acts of violence. The true Christian gospel is a gospel of peace. It does not rob people of their identity, lie and deceive, separate people from their families, molest children, or any of the horrible things done by not only the Catholic church, but many others as well.

We are living in a time where polarizations are common, and those who are angry, misled, or steeped in anti-Christian, anti-religion, against certain groups of people, revenge seeking, subterfuge, political extremism etc. need to examine where they are getting these beliefs from.

Our belief systems are not contained in a building. No one can wipe out or destroy any belief system by eliminating their symbolic representations or gathering places.

We cannot paint the churches as the good guys, and nor can we claim they are all bad. True Christians need to be peacemakers, and seek avenues for healing and forgiveness. This cannot be achieved through denial.

These days, it just seems like fire and brimstone is raining down upon us. We don’t know the depths or scope of the real reasons for this. If anything, we all need to examine our own hearts, and for those who are Christians, we need to know that deception, denial, harm, and pseudo-Christianity, is not truth, and is not based on the truth of the gospel.

Why is this billowing revolt against the structures of Christianity seething and searing the world? It is wrong, and is not justifiable no matter what the reasons are. But truthfully, the only place we can begin to understand this, is to examine our own conscience.

For some Christians, perhaps their own conscience would be seared with a hot iron. Like fire needs water, Christians need living water.

Living water is the metaphor used in the Bible to depict the spiritual sustenance and salvation we get through Jesus Christ. The apostasy that has developed in many churches, will bring a much greater fire upon themselves, if they don’t turn away from all the deceptive and harmful practices.

Perhaps we are being warned. Every single one of us should examine our own hearts. The Bible does tell us we can expect to be persecuted. But it does not tell us that we are supposed to be the ones  doing the persecuting.

Hiding true motives behind a church pew once a week, is becoming increasingly difficult to do. Soon there will be day of reckoning, and any deception or cruelty will be sorted out. It’s no longer a matter of “us against them”, because those who are attacking the true church, and the true gospel, are sitting in those pews, and standing at those pulpits. 

Ultimately we do reap what we sow.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2023). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

Do Christians Face Judgment?

Like so many topics, this question is open to much interpretation. It appears to me Christians do not face judgement, if they are true believers.

We have to take responsibility for seeking the truth, and learning what the Bible actually says, as opposed to just going to church once a week, and listening to a sermon. 

Some religions have obvious and distinctive off-base, and cult like belief systems, enough to know they are not teaching the truth, or what is actually in the Bible. In many cases they deceive themselves to believe certain things, based on false and out of context interpretations of the Bible.

None of us knows the in-depth spiritual beliefs of another person, other than our own. We are wise to avoid cults and false doctrine, but we can’t really do much about the fact they exist. In addition, there are many altered versions of the Bible, which causes people to be misled.

The Darby/Scofield Bible with the rapture doctrine, has caused many Christians to be deceived. The Catholic doctrines, and all the spin-offs from those teachings, also carry doctrinal beliefs that are not found in the original Bible.

There are churches teaching prosperity gospel, name it and claim it, and bizarre faith based healings, many of which have been proven to be fake healings, not faith healings. Some are teaching cosmic new age ideologies surrounding oneness with the Universe, and communication with angels, or the dead. It is truly crazy how many have lapsed into false teachings. 

There are mega churches more like circuses, or rock concerts, as opposed to being actual churches. There are also churches doing some very questionable and abusive things to people. There are priests who molest children. There are churches who are deceiving people into giving them money, so the leaders are rich, and jet setting around the world living extravagant lifestyles.

Like the romance scammers, they all have devoted followers, willing to give, and keep on giving just to keep the fantasy alive. 

Therefore it is possible there are many people who think they are Christians, who might not be. Of course I have no idea for certain, what the fate of the people who fall for it might be, but I have read many warnings in the Bible, telling people not to be deceived. There are also many verses where Christ tells people to depart from Him, because He never knew them.

I tend to think there will be many people who have been deceived, or who set out to deceive others, who will be facing judgement, because they refused to seek and believe the truth.

If we rely on certain denominations or preachers to interpret the Bible for us, we can easily be deceived. There are many verses we have difficulty understanding, but it does not mean we should totally surrender our beliefs to someone else’s interpretation.

We need to be willing to study the Bible ourselves. When we do listen to what various preachers are saying, we need to look it up, and review it for ourselves. We also need to take the full context, not just snippets, to start to get a better idea of what it means overall.

There are many consistent themes throughout the Bible. The consistency is part of what helps us understand what is meant. Certain things are explained often, in different ways, and in different locations. 

Truth in our lives is not only for the Bible, but really it is for everything in our lives. The more we deceive, the more we lie, or manipulate, the easier and more natural it becomes. If people continue to accept or follow any kind of deception, eventually they will be sent strong delusion. In fact, the Bible tells us God will send strong delusion to those who refuse to seek or love the truth. It is quite a sobering concept.

As far as judgment goes, we do not deserve to be saved. We all fall short, and if we are truly repentant, it is a profoundly humbling experience. There are so many things that come to mind to be deeply ashamed of and sorry for.

In my own life, I could not even begin to count them all. If not for the grace of God, there is no way I would make it past the lake of fire. I do know that much for certain, and in many ways, what Christ has done for us, is so remarkable, it is almost beyond comprehension.

Faith comes by hearing. We need faith to have hope. We are especially fortunate nowadays to have the audio Bible easily available to us online. I listen to the Alexander Scourby voice only version of the KJV. He has an excellent presentation with not too much emphasis, and changes in pitch patterns, but also enough liveliness to make it interesting. I can honestly say I do not like listening to anyone rant and rave, like some preachers do. In my opinion, some of them sound like lunatics. 

Alexander Scourby was the first person to do an audio recording of the King  James Version of the Bible. He began the project using long play records in 1949. It took four years to complete so it was made available in 1953. It was done originally for the American Foundation for the Blind.

I had no idea he had done the Bible reading so long ago. I have listened to his reading from start to finish, and hope to listen to it many more times. You can lay your head on the pillow, and just listen to, and absorb the Bible.

After listening to many preachers, some who are quite good, and others who are clearly off-base, it is comforting to just listen to the Bible, without any middle men to do the interpreting. Getting back to whether or not the true believer will be judged, based on what I understand, the answer is no.

There are many preachers who describe the judgement seat of Christ, and give an explanation of how we must all give an account of our lives. I do believe we must all repent. I also believe we cannot hide our motives in any way. Christ will be able to see right through our intentions, deceptions, and our entire history.

But if we have been genuinely repentant, and are sincere believers, and have diligently looked for the truth, I believe we will not face any condemnation. We may have to give an account of things we have done to serve God as Christians, but I do not think we will be judged or condemned for our wrongdoing. What an incredible gift it is to be forgiven.

It is the reason we are told to forgive others, because we ourselves have been forgiven. We also cannot judge others, in the sense of whether or not they will face punishment, or how they will be judged, because it is not our role, and we simply do not know what is going to happen to anyone else. For all people, they have until they die to come to the knowledge of the truth.

It’s not to say we ignore, or fail to recognize evil. We have to support upholding the laws, especially when it comes to protecting children and vulnerable people. Not judging does not mean we think it is okay to lie, poison, murder, steal, manipulate, or become addicted to drugs and alcohol. We know those are among the many things to avoid, to repent of, and to turn away from ourselves.

In some cases, we are supposed to point out the error of thought processes, or misdeeds, because it might help people to recognize the mistakes, deception, betrayal, or intentional cruelty. I think we all have a right to share our beliefs and testimony.

We do seem to be going through a time in history where morals have gone out the window. In fact, many of the things that were once reprehensible or illegal, are now being promoted as being good. It is a very confusing time for young people, growing up in such a misguided world.

Recently there was an uproar because mountain climbers walked over, or past a person who was dying, in order to get to the summit. It seems unbelievable they would take such risks in the first place. How important can it be to get to the top of a mountain?

Yet if I am honest with myself, I can’t even say what I would have done, and could have easily been one of the people who walked past him. There are many people who go on hikes without being prepared, or without having the fitness level to do the hikes.

I have read many cases where other hikers have walked past, or left struggling hikers behind, because they were ill-prepared, and the other hikers did not believe they should have to take responsibility for the bad decisions made by people they do not even know. They just happened to cross paths on a wilderness hike. 

There was one case where a climber was roped to his buddy, and his buddy slipped, and fell into a crevasse. He was dangling in mid air. His team mate did try to pull him back up, but eventually he gave up, as it became too dangerous. At a loss for what to do, he reluctantly took out his pocket knife, and cut the rope. It was a very controversial thing to do. Apparently it is a big no no in the world of climbing. 

Lo and behold, several hours later when the rope cutting climber was sitting back at the camp, he heard a weak voice calling out from thirty or forty feet away. At first he thought his mind was playing tricks on him, due to a guilty conscience. 

Somehow his buddy had dropped to the bottom of the crevasse, was injured, yet managed to climb out of the crevasse. Although he was severely injured, he managed to crawl on his stomach, all the way back to the camp. 

Just as miraculously as it was for him to survive the ordeal, he also immediately forgave his buddy, and said he might have done the same thing. He did not blame him, or hold it against him at all, even though many others did. It’s quite a remarkable story. 

I really don’t know if other people should be forced to risk their lives for the poor decisions made by other hikers. In many ways, they too, are in a life or death situation. I think they should have rules about hiring, to make sure the employers and money collectors for those expeditions do not place porters and sherpas in high risk situations. If they do not have the fitness level, oxygen bottles, or high altitude training, they should not be able to go. 

There are cases where people have risked, and lost their lives to save an animal, usually a dog. If a dog falls into a river, many people believe it is within reason to jump in to try and save it. In some cases, both the owner and the dog drowned.

In my opinion, it is not wise to jump in a river unless you have a sure chance of saving both yourself and the person, or the pet. I do not think people should risk their life for a dog. But I do think it is totally understandable, and commendable, if someone risks their life to save a child. Bravery is noble, but it has to be coupled with common sense, so more lives are not lost in the process. 

As far as mountain climbing, it sounds like it has become an individualistic dog-eat-dog type quest. I think they should make people go in teams, with buddy systems in place. If people are in groups or teams, the people know each other, and have practiced together. They can check gear, evaluate fitness levels, do emergency drills, call for help if needed, and if necessary, disqualify someone who is unable to meet the fitness levels etc.

In every way, we are called upon as Christians to be good samaritans too. Does it mean we are to give Narcan, or provide aid to all the people who are passed out on the streets due to the rampant drug use? How much risk should we be expected to take? 

If we give money to an addict, it just enables the person to buy more drugs. It is far better to give food and clothing. Yet it is difficult enough just to navigate the street situation, and keep a low profile so you do not become a target, or cause someone who might be paranoid, or in a rage, to do something violent. 

If you were to lean over to try and check the pulse of an an addict who is passed out on the street, they might wake up swinging, or have a weapon. The reason is because when addicts pass out on the street, they are immediately vulnerable. Within minutes they are robbed. Another addict will lean over them, and rifle through their pockets for drugs and money. Therefore it is not always safe to get close to, and lean over someone who is passed out on she street. 

It is not like being out on a farm, and seeing your neighbour pinned under a tractor wheel. Of course you would immediately call for help, render aid, and if necessary work hard to help get the person free. But when out on the street in an urban area, we don’t know what to do anymore.

But no matter what we do, we are fallible, and prone to making mistakes. It is probably best to pray for people, and pray about what to do, because we really have no clue, if we are left to our own devices.

Ironically, I see people all the time who are huddled in the alcoves of local churches, and church parking lots. Several of them are passed out cold. The drug users congregate there. Then on Sunday morning when the service starts, all the church people arrive in nice cars, all dressed up for the service. It is a juxtaposition that is difficult to reconcile.

One thing for certain, our belief does not warrant any concept of superiority over others at all.

As believers, we can give thanks every single day, whether we go to church or not. It is only by the mercy, love, and grace of God, we will not face condemnation. No matter what situation another person is in, there is still hope for them. 

John 5:24 – “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.”

Hebrews 8:12 – “For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.”

Romans 8:1 – “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.”

John 3:18 – “He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.”

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2023). Unauthorized use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

When & Why I Started Believing in God

I remember very clearly when I started believing in God. It was before what is considered to be the age of understanding, but for me, it was distinctly when my belief started. Since then I have always believed in God.

I was three years old, and we lived on a farm in central Alberta. The two nearest neighbours were a half mile away, and a mile and a half away. The closer neighbours were not very friendly, so we seldom talked to them. But the couple who were a bit further away, were much more friendly. Mr. Hoffman, to me looked just like Brutus in the Popeye movie, and was kind of gruff, so I steered clear of him. But his wife was a lovely woman, and I really liked her, and always wanted to tag along so I could talk to her, and see the lambs they had in their barn.

The nearest town was seven miles away, and had a population of four hundred people. We lived in a rural farming area that had many people who had immigrated from various European countries.

We were Scandinavian, most of the others were from Poland, the Ukraine, and in outlying areas, there were German settlements. People still referred to their parent’s home country as the “old country.” It made it sound as if those faraway countries, were so far in the distant past, they barely existed anymore.

I used to imagine they were full of people who were a hundred years old or more, and couldn’t make it to Canada. Some of the local kids did not know English when they started school. They soon learned though. And I soon learned about the old countries, when we took geography at school. I found out they were not full of old people after all.

Our father would often visit the Hoffmans to talk about farm machinery and what not. They usually stood outside and talked. I would beg to go along, so I could talk to Mrs. Hoffman, and would always ask her if I could play with the lambs. They were so adorable.

She was the nicest, kindest woman, and was happy to talk to me. I would ask her all kinds of questions. I had watched a movie that scared me a lot. It was about someone getting kidnapped, and I realized it was so the family would have to pay money to get them back. I knew our parents did not have much money, and was afraid no one would pay a nickel for me if I got kidnapped.

She told me about God, and she said He knows every single hair on my head, which amazed me from then on. I would look at people who had really thick curly hair, and marvel at how God could know how many hairs were on their head. I couldn’t even guess.

She went on to say God would make sure no one harmed a single hair on my head. I was very impressed with God, based on what she told me about Him. I trusted her too, because she was so nice, and loving, and also sort of radiant, especially in her eyes.

At the same time, our mother was in heart failure from a bout of rheumatic fever as a child. During and after her pregnancies, she was getting sicker and weaker by the day. She was one of the first, and at the time, the youngest in all of Canada, to get open heart surgery, and valve replacements. It was experimental surgery, and the outcome was not known. Later on she told me she had an out of body experience during the surgery, and watched the surgery being done from above. She said there were green sheets everywhere, almost completely covering her up.

I remember hearing her crying one night before she went to the hospital for the surgery, talking to our father, and telling him she did not think she would live through it. She was just twenty-three years old at the time, and had several small children.

I remember praying every single night, that she would come back from the hospital, and not die. I still remember the day she came back like it was yesterday. She was so pale and slender, and was wearing a belted mauve dress, with mauve embroidered trim.

I was outside by the gate when I heard the car door slam, and came running around the corner to see her. I thought she looked like an angel. She was so weak, but the love in her eyes literally shone when she saw me come running. She too had a radiance about her, similar to our kind neighbour.

It solidified and reinforced my belief in God. In fact, I was positive God had answered my prayers. This to me was proof. After that I prayed earnestly about all kinds of things. Like not to get kidnapped, not to fall into quicksand, not to see a bear when my little brother and I played in the woods, and so on.

Although life took many twists and turns, and I went through times of darkness and being lost, I have always believed in God with all my heart. Later on in my youth and early teens, I began to learn about the significance of Jesus and being saved.

As a very young child, I believed. It was unwavering, and still is. It is almost like the seed was planted when I went to the neighbours to play with the lambs. She would give me a muffin, and talk to me about all kinds of things. She never told me I asked too many questions, which is something I got told a fair bit. I was a chatterbox, and curious to no end.

Later on as I looked back on those conversations, I knew what a gem she was in sharing her faith with me, to offer reassurance, and to let me know about God, and His love for us.

Many years later, when our mother did die, I walked into the small town hall after her funeral, and by that time, Mrs. Hoffman was in her nineties. She immediately recognized me, and she was as warm and loving as ever.

It really goes to show how much influence a person can have over another person’s life, especially a child. I will always be grateful for her, and her kind Christian words. They never left me, and I am thankful to know I will see her again some day.

Blaise Pascal (1623-1662) ~ A Truly Brilliant Historical Figure

When looking at the lives of some of the famous thinkers, writers and philosophers throughout history, Blaise Pascal was clearly a brilliant man. He did not become self-obsessed and insane like Nietzsche did.

Pascal was a French philosopher, mathematician, scientist, inventor, and theologian. He was an early pioneer in game theory, probability, and existentialism.

Although Pascal faced the hardship of losing his mother at the tender age of three, it did not plunge him into a lifetime of abandonment issues. He did suffer chronic ill health, however his work was expansive and prolific regardless.

Pascal’s biography describes his character in the following way: “For Pascal himself – humble yet forceful; fanatical as well as skeptical; mild and empathetic, yet also capable of withering scorn – personified the very “chimera” he famously declared man to be.”

It is interesting to note the dual definitions of chimera. One definition comes from Greek mythology and describes a “fire breathing female monster with a lion’s head, a goat’s body, and the tail of a serpent”. The other definition is ” a thing hoped and wished for, but is illusory and impossible to achieve”.

Since the modern day definition probably did not exist in the 1600’s, I am assuming the chimera he was describing was the former definition, and comes from a spiritual interpretation. It was not likely a description attributed to himself, but rather the general nature of man.

Although several biographies have been written about the life of Pascal, some of which have been hotly contested, including the one written by his own sister, there are certain indisputable facts about his life.

Pascal’s father was a tax lawyer, and the family was upper class or bourgeoisie, therefore Pascal received a very good education. But regardless of the class he was born into, his giftedness in mathematics and physics showed evidence of a keen mind. His intelligence and endless curiosity was considered exceptional in his childhood, and by the time he was thirteen years old he was recognized in the higher intellectual circles.

Personally I think any gifted person will demonstrate their giftedness in childhood. There have been many “brainy” charlatans, who claim to have IQ’s well beyond the norm, when they showed no evidence of it as a child.

At the age of sixteen, Pascal wrote an original essay called “Pascal’s Theorem” describing the special properties of hexagons inscribed within conic sections.

Conversely, Charles Darwin just wanted to run around in the bush, shoot birds and collect beetles. Even when he was on the Voyage of The Beagle, he had no concept of scientific principles. He would throw things (dead birds) in a bag and send them back to England. I know many people would disagree, but I have read his history, his family history, his autobiography, and many other books attributed to him. With each book, and background description, I drew my own conclusions.

Darwin’s father was a doctor, a freemason, and apparently a formidable figure who was very tall and weighed around four hundred pounds. Darwin was expected to go into medical school, but dropped out in the first year. The other occupation he would have been expected to go into was the clergy, which he could not manage either. His early school years did not show that he was a brilliant child. Quite the opposite in fact. In the early chapters of his autobiography, Darwin openly admitted to being prone to spreading falsehoods. In later life, he was very worried about his fate for doing so. He opined that he may be considered to be worse than a murderer.

Pascal’s father was a tax collector, therefore Pascal was well aware of the need for record keeping and calculations. In spite of the politics surrounding him at the time, to include a massive tax revolt, he managed to invent the world’s first calculator using a series of interconnected wheels. It was called “la machine arithmétique, later known as the Pascaline.”

One thing we can take note of throughout history, is that only those with rich, and noble backgrounds rose to fame. You seldom read about a famous person who was born into poverty – or was a serf, peasant or slave. The law of probability tells us that some of the so-called lower class humans, are born with exceptional minds. But without the wealth or political influence, the lesser beings are lost in time.

The law of probability also tells us that a percentage of women must be born with intellectual giftedness or hereditary high IQ’s, but have very little representation when it comes to historical documentation or fame. It seems the brightest women fell into a forced mediocrity. The women who were exalted, like Florence Nightingale, were puppets taking their orders from powerful men within politically connected families. We can see the same patterns today.

Pascal was plagued by illness from the time he was a small child. Throughout his life, he began to reject the contemporary treatments of blood-letting, enemas and purging, and opted for bed rest and bouillon instead.

On November 23rd 1654, Pascal experienced what he described as “The Night of Fire”, a religious conversion that had such an impact on him, he described it on parchment paper and then had it sewn into his jacket.

“At the top of the sheet stands a cross followed by a few lines establishing the time and date, then the word FEU (fire) in all upper case and centered near the top of the page. Then:

Dieu d’Abraham, Dieu d’Isaac, Dieu de Jacob, non des philosophes et des savants.

Certitude. Certitude. Sentiment. Joie. Paix.

Dieu de Jésus-Christ.

Deum meum et Deum vestrum.

Ton Dieu sera mon Dieu.

(God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, not of the philosophers and scholars. Certitude, certitude, feeling, joy, peace. God of Jesus Christ. My God and your God. Thy God will be my God.)”

The parchment copy ends with the solemn pledge: “Total submission to Jesus Christ and to my director. Eternally in joy for a day’s trial on earth. I shall not forget thy word.”

His life and many accomplishments are truly remarkable. We should be able to see his testimony, his sincerity, and his ultimate calling. He was so determined to save this triumphant testimony that he preserved it in more than one location, and carried it with him on his person.

Of the many quotes attributed to Blaise Pascal – what wisdom stands out that might apply to our lives today?

“In faith there is enough light for those who want to believe and enough shadows to blind those who don’t.”

“Truth is so obscure in these times, and falsehood so established, that, unless we love the truth, we cannot know it.”

“The least movement is of importance to all nature. The entire ocean is affected by a pebble.”

“Justice and power must be brought together, so that whatever is just may be powerful, and whatever is powerful may be just.”

“People are generally better persuaded by the reasons which they have themselves discovered than by those which have come in to the mind of others.”

“Contradiction is not a sign of falsity, nor the lack of contradiction a sign of truth.”

“Between us and heaven or hell there is only life, which is the frailest thing in the world.”

“Evil is easy, and has infinite forms.”

“Reason commands us far more imperiously than a master; for in disobeying the one we are unfortunate, and in disobeying the other we are fools.”

” If man made himself the first object of study, he would see how incapable he is of going further. How can a part know the whole?”

“We run carelessly to the precipice, after we have put something before us to prevent us seeing it.”

The glimpses we have into the life and thoughts of Blaise Pascal contain wisdom for today as much as they did centuries ago, perhaps even more so – in light of what is happening today.

One of the historical enigmas for me, is that the life expectancy in the days of Noah went from eight hundred years, to what appears to be a life expectancy of about age forty-five during the twelfth to nineteenth centuries. That’s quite a phenomenal drop. I also wonder why the upper class wealthy people who would have had good nutrition, and cleaner more enriching areas to live and work, were so plagued by chronic ill health.

The concept and rise of physicians, or doctors – to care for the ill began during the latter part of the middle ages. Perhaps this became more of a problem, as opposed to an avenue for cure. Having the keys to the opium dens, was especially not directed toward optimal health, even for the bourgeoisie.

Pascal had a commitment first and foremost to God. From that he extrapolated the utmost importance of both truth and thought. He did not fall back on scientific principles or reason. He realized that God is central, salvation comes only through our belief in Christ – and love, including the love of the truth – is the only real hope for humankind.

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West (2022). Unauthorised use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Faith

Faith

I found a leaf pressed in a book;

A reminder of when like a leaf I shook,

As God opened the door a crack,

And showed me how we get off track.

Letting go and without restraint;

Just barely missed the sewer’s drain,

How carefree it must have floated down,

Lost and doomed to a decaying ground.

 

Then someone picked it up to save,

And placed it gently on the page.

Oh we – just like a leaf will fall,

Our lives on earth are just as small.

Faith is knowing that we can too,

Be picked up and our lives made new.

Valerie Hayes

 

Copyright Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West Vintage (2020). Unauthorised use and/or duplication of this material without express and written permission from this blog’s author/owner is strictly prohibited. Excerpts and links may be used, provided that full and clear credit is given to Valerie J. Hayes and Quiet West Vintage with appropriate and specific direction to the original content.